Podcasts about Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 11Going DancingThey meet Mia's mum and rethink their terms and conditions.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.My name is Geoff. If you are reading my stories in chronological order you will know that my wife and I are both retired and involved, sexually, with several of her friends. One in particular, Angie, is so close to us that we have invited her to be a third person in our relationship and, to that end, we are planning a Star Wars themed ceremony to celebrate our union in front of family and friends.Gone Dancing.This account begins one Thursday, when our grandson had invited a friend's mum to visit us after school. Colin, said grandson, had asked us if he could invite Mia, a school friend, to our wedding as his plus-one. I agreed, on condition that her mum was okay with Mia attending and approved of her choice of outfit. As we were having our costumes designed and made by students at the local university's fashion design faculty, at our expense, I had veto rights and I thought Mia's choice was fine. But still, if Mia's mum thought that her daughter's costume would be inappropriate, they would have to agree on something else. That was why I wanted to meet them both.Mia's mum, well, she had told Colin that she wanted to talk to us because she was a little confused. I assumed that was because Colin had asked her daughter to accompany him to a wedding involving three people, with the participants and guests dressed in Sci-Fi characters' costumes. I respected the lady for wanting to know a little more about us under the circumstances, before she consented.Anyway, that was only one issue I faced that Thursday. The other was that the previous evening Lucy, an unhappily married artist in her early sixties, had offered herself to me as a free-use fuck-toy. Oddly enough, it took the three women to persuade me to accept her offer; I know; You would have snapped her hand off if it had been you; I'm a worrier, so I didn't.The thing is, the girls (their words) suggested that Lucy wanted to help me to explore my inner self. As a retired materials science researcher, that wasn't something that came naturally to me: as an artist, it was what Lucy tried to do whenever she could. Eventually, of course, I caved and the following hour or so found her bound and gagged, tortured with vibrators, nipple clamps, heat, cold and whips before I finally had sex with her, twice. Fortunately, she loved it. Unfortunately Marie, my wife, found my apparent excesses disturbing. That morning, she seemed as though she was still trying to come to terms with why.Marie seemed subdued as we ate breakfast. "Are we okay?" I asked, hesitantly, uncertain as to whether I'd strayed over some obvious boundary the previous evening."WE are fine," she tried to reassure me. "I, on the other hand, am finding that I'm not nearly as sexually secure as I try to try to pretend."I took a leaf out of Ronan Keating's book, or his songbook anyway. Oh, come on; 'You say it best when you say nothing at all'. Surely? Never mind. I sat quietly waiting for my wife to gather her thoughts.Her eyes filled with tears. I stood, took her hand and led her to the living room. I sat her on the sofa and cuddled up next to her. "When you're ready, I'm here for you," I told her. "You don't have to, but I hope you trust me enough to share whatever it is that's troubling you."She gave a brave little smile as she took a tissue from the box on the coffee table. "It's such a long time ago. It felt like it happened to someone else, until Lucy described what you did to her: Then something just felt so wrong. I realized, only this morning, what it was."I didn't feel so flippant now. But she was happy to talk without prompting, so I let her set her own pace.Taking a deep breath, she resumed her explanation. "We were both about ten or eleven. My cousin Paul and me. We were just playing together in the garden one summer and he found some twine. We were comfortable with each other so I let him tie my hands behind my back and he tickled me. It was awful. I cried. Then he touched me, because he could. I couldn't stop him. I was bound and totally helpless. I started to scream and he let me go. I never told anyone and, by the time I met you, he was dead. He had joined the forces; a Para. He died in the Falklands."Marie wiped her eyes. "It was wrong but, if he'd said he was sorry, I'd have forgiven him. We were only kids. But, without realizing it, I've carried that memory, buried, for years." She look apologetically at me. "I'm sorry, Geoff. When Lucy described how helpless she felt, it reminded me of that experience. I don't think I can do it."I shook my head. She didn't understand. "Marie. What I did with Lucy was for her. Yes, I went further than I would usually have been comfortable with, but I made sure that she had opportunities to back out or stop at any time. She didn't." This was important to me. I knelt in front of Marie and looked her in the eye. "If I never do that again, I won't care. If it disturbs you, it will never be repeated. But I will never ask any of you to let me do anything that would hurt you. Lucy wants to do it again. Angie is desperate to try. Sam might enjoy something similar, so might Megan. But you, my love, you don't, so I don't want you to. It's that simple.""You aren't disappointed?" She seemed surprised."Not at all." I thought for a moment. "Well, yes; a little." Marie's eyes started to fill up again so I carried on, hurriedly. "I'm disappointed that you think I'd feel like that. I will never expect you to do anything you don't want to. I will always accept "No" as a complete answer. No need to justify or explain. Are you reassured?""I think so. I think that I feel better for telling you too.""What about the others?" I decided that while we were having this conversation it was the right time to set boundaries.She understood. "I think I was worried that you doing this, with them, would normalize it. That you'd do it to me without thinking, or worse, resent me for rejecting you." She looked at with genuine concern. "You wouldn't; would you?""Never. I know who you are and I think I've come to know what you like. By all means let's test our limits, but never to the point where one of us is unhappy. Are we agreed?"She seemed much happier. "Agreed. And, to be clear, you are free to do anything the other girls ask you to. It was Lucy who bragged about what you did, not you. And she obviously relished every second." Marie pondered for a moment. "Well, afterwards, possibly not during," she grinned.We sat for a little while then went back to the kitchen, where I made us both a fresh cup of tea to replace the drinks that had cooled while we'd talked. We were just finishing the washing up when my phone rang. It was Mike. I'd offered to pay for him to take his wife and sister in law to the pub the previous night to spy on Lucy's fuckwit husband. I'd forgotten that he'd promised an update that morning. I told my wife that I'd explain later and hit the 'Answer call' icon. As Lucy was Marie's friend it seemed only fair she heard our conversation. I switched my phone to speaker."Good morning Mike. Marie is here with me and you are on speaker. Hung over at all?" We heard a snort of laughter."You should know, when you're involved with two women then obviously you get twice as much supervision. So no," he replied.Marie looked enquiringly at me. "Mike, Marie is just finding out that I asked you to do some spying for me. Tell us, was Eddie there?""He was. And the group he was with were an obnoxious crew. Loud, foul mouthed boors the lot of them. Not just the men either."Marie and I shared a look. "So he plays darts with women too?""Darts?" Mike sounded surprised. "Who mentioned darts? They don't even have a dartboard in The Fox and Hounds.""Well," I explained. "Eddie told his wife, a friend of ours, that Wednesday night is now his darts night.""Sorry Geoff," Mike replied. "The only double top your mate was interested in was bulging out of the low cut blouse belonging to the tarty looking slapper he was buying drinks for all night."Whatever vestiges of guilt I'd felt for including Lucy in our 'language classes' evaporated instantly.I needed to be certain. "Are you sure it was Eddie?""I thought you might ask, so I took a photo of my two best girls and made sure that my target was clearly visible behind them. I'm sending it now." A picture of two pleasant looking women in their forties popped on my screen. Marie and I both recognized Lucy's husband in the background. We didn't recognize the plain, big titted woman with her arm around his neck."Asshole!" Marie growled. I was puzzled. Lucy was admittedly at least fifteen years older than the woman with her arm around Eddie but she (Lucy) was slimmer, prettier and, from personal experience, a sexual dynamo. Why the Hell was Eddie rejecting sex with Lucy while he's all over the pooch in the pub?I reminded Mike that he and his ladies were invited to our wedding and suggested that they look on-line for costume ideas. I warned him that some had already been chosen but they had all of the film and TV franchises to choose from, so duplication shouldn't be an issue. He promised to send me images once they'd made their minds up. Becky, his wife, was excited to be invited and wanted to do something similar for their shared lover, Ruth, though Harry Potter was more their style.I reminded him to text his bank details so that I could pay my dues and, after we said our goodbyes, I turned to Marie. "Why?" Was all I said. She understood perfectly."I know Lucy is my friend but; That other woman, she's;” I was impressed. It takes a lot to render my wife speechless.I had to ask. "Has Lucy ever said anything to make you think that there are some er, activities, that are off limits?""For God's sake, Geoff!" She retorted. "Only last night she offered herself to you as a free-use fuck-doll. She's always been sexually adventurous." She looked puzzled. "I can't begin to imagine what that busty blob has that Lucy hasn't."Neither could I, so we shelved that conversation for later and turned our attention to preparing for our guests that evening. After changing the bedding from the previous evening's entertainment, we sat and decided on our menus for the coming week. A quick check to see if any store-cupboard items needed replenishing and we were off to our local supermarket. Marie hit the sea-food counter while I dawdled in the wine aisle. There was an offer on, so I loaded up on some old favorites and added a couple of bottles I'd not tried before. An Alvarinho vinho verde from Portugal caught my eye. It seemed an ideal partner for that evening's seafood dish. Into the trolley it went."What?" I tried to look innocent when Marie caught up with me. "There's twenty percent off. The more I buy, the more we save." She shook her head and guided me gently, but firmly, to the produce aisle. We returned home without further incident.Angie joined us after lunch and we worked happily together prepping for our evening meal. There would be six of us at the table, but we made sure that there would be some leftovers for Linda, our daughter. She was taking the opportunity to use her early finish to get her hair done while Colin ate with us.Short grain rice, seafood, onion, peppers, garlic and peas. Fish stock, tomatoes, chorizo and a pinch of saffron. All laid out ready for Marie to cook. It was her turn, once we'd had a chat with our visitors."Angie?" I asked, to get her attention.She looked up from cleaning a piece of squid. "Yes dear?" We were being unusually domesticated so her mischievous grin was probably warranted.I know you helped me cook breakfast, but you've never invited us to eat at your place. Do you cook or what?"I noticed that my wife was now concentrating very intently on de-veining a prawn, suspiciously so."I can cook," Angie admitted. I could tell that there was a 'but' about to make an appearance. "Quite well, in fact. But." Yes! I knew it was coming. "I get really bitchy if someone is helping in my kitchen and they don't do exactly as I say.""But you're okay doing this?" I persisted."Of course." She seemed to find the question rather ridiculous. "You ask me to rinse this; I'll rinse it. We're fine. But: In my kitchen, if I ask you to brown some onion in a pan, I expect you to use the correct pan, the right amount of the right sort of oil and to produce perfectly sliced onion cooked to precisely the right color exactly when I need it. Otherwise I tend to get a bit cross." She looked a little uncomfortable. "I know. That makes me sound like Gordon Ramsey with tits, but it's how I am."Marie was trying to keep a straight face but eventually surrendered. "I once tried to help her prepare a meal to impress her first husband's boss and his wife. I was slicing some carrots and the julienne were slightly different sizes. She threw them in the bin and we nearly came to blows. In the end I just did the washing up and let her highness rule the kitchen. It wasn't worth the grief." Marie reached across and hugged her friend. "I still love you though. Even after that." They were both laughing as we finished off and tidied up.We sat and watched some more of our Star Wars episodes while we waited for Mia's mum to arrive with the two teens. Exactly on schedule, the front door burst open and Colin bawled, "Hi everybody. We're here!" Marie went to greet our visitors while Angie and I turned off the TV and stood ready to meet Mia and her mum for the first time.Colin booled in first, dragging a tall, pretty teenage girl by the hand. "This is Mia," he informed us. "This is my grandad," he pointed me out to his friend. "And this is Grangie," he said proudly. "They're all really clever, but Grangie is especially smart." He dropped his voice to a hoarse whisper. "She's why your mum wants to meet. I think we're best off keeping out of the way." He dragged her away to the study giving her little chance to say anything but a squeaked, "Hi" before they disappeared.Marie ushered a buxom woman in her late thirties, an amazon, think Brienne of Tarth from Game of Thrones, into the room and they both stood for a moment, presumably wondering where the kids were. Marie collected her wits. "Wendy, this is my husband Geoff." I nodded a welcome. "And this is our special friend Angie." Angie copied my greeting. "Obviously, this is Mia's mum, Wendy."Now the introductions were done, Marie asked if Wendy wanted a drink and we all decided on a cup of tea. Angie was anxious to help, she isn't at her best in situations like this, so it fell to me to entertain our guest. We chatted about the two kids and I took the opportunity to size up our new acquaintance. That was probably a rather Freudian slip. Wendy was a big lady. Not obese, even plump would be a misdescription; it just seemed as though there was a lot of her. She seemed to relax as we spoke. Colin was obviously comfortable in our home, the noises from the kitchen were reassuringly domestic and I made it a point not to stare at her magnificent bosom.She was, in fact, a rather attractive woman. Pleasant, open features, a nice smile, long brown hair past her shoulders and, as I may have implied, spectacularly large tits. I made a mental note to ask Marie what cup size she thought Wendy required: purely for reporting purposes, of course. The other thing of note was that she was at least as tall as me; probably an inch or more taller.Marie bustled in carrying a tray with four cups and Angie followed with a plate bearing biscuits and cakes. Marie excused herself for a moment while she went to remind Colin to make sure his guest was properly catered for. Apparently they assured her that they were fine and would raid the kitchen once homework was done.Marie looked to me. Right; I was elected spokesman. "So Wendy," I began, settling back in my seat to seem less intense. "Colin has invited Mia to be his plus one at our ceremony and you are wondering what's going on. Is that a fair summary?"She took a sip of her tea before she replied. "I'm sure you can see why that is. I don't mean to pry but Mia's welfare has to be my priority."Neither of the girls seemed inclined to contribute yet so I soldiered on. "Angie here has been my wife's closest friend, since before we were married. I've always been fond of her too. But recently," I looked at the girls, they seemed happy with my approach. "Our feelings have intensified and we both regard her as being more than just a friend. We realized that we are both emotionally attached to her, and her to us." I paused to make sure that Wendy was on the same page, or at least not stricken with horror. In the absence of any expression of disgust, I continued. "We want to declare our affection publicly and formalize, as best we can within the law, our new relationship. Marie and I have already had a traditional wedding; so has Angela; twice, in fact. We decided that a themed ceremony might be more entertaining for us and our guests."She seemed interested rather than appalled so I kept going. "Hence Colin's invitation to Mia to accompany him in a costume to fit in with our Star Wars theme." I decided that was a good place to stop for feedback."So this 'ceremony' that Colin has invited my daughter to is to acknowledge you two, a legally married couple, inviting you, Angela, into your relationship?" She paused, gazing thoughtfully at us all. "That's so lovely. I wish more people would open themselves up to their feelings like that." Her smile as she spoke illuminated the room."Does that mean you are okay with Mia attending with Colin?" Marie asked. "They will be the youngest ones there."Wendy was dismissive. "Colin is a lovely polite lad. His mother seems nice and I'm not getting any worrying vibes from any of you. I'm happy and Mia seems keen to be there.""Has she discussed her outfit?" That was me."Her dad was a fan of the films, so I think I've seen them all. Most of the costumes are fairly tame, and the one Mia showed me, the white stretch suit, is no more revealing than the tight joggers and crop tops girls her age wear every weekend to go shopping." She looked a little wistful.I glanced at my wife and got an almost imperceptible nod in reply. "Wendy. If you'd like, we'd be happy to extend the invitation to you too; if you don't think Mia would think you were being a third wheel on their date.""Who would I go as?" She snorted. "Jabba the Hutt? I mean, look at me."We did. She was tall, broad shouldered but proportioned, with an actual waistline. Her long hair and feminine features rather mitigated her size. Did I mention her boobs? She had a lovely complexion too. All in all she was a big sexy woman who didn't see what we did.Angie said what I was just beginning to consider. "Cara Dune," she blurted out. Then, putting her hand to her mouth, she looked to me to rescue her. Wendy seemed nonplussed."We're part way through watching some TV spinoffs," I explained. "Angie and I admit to being Sci-Fi nerds. One of the female characters, Cara Dune, is a powerfully built woman. Let Marie show you the costume she has chosen already while Angie finds some Cara images. Meanwhile, I'll go and check on the kids."I left the three women scrolling through their phones and sought out the two teenagers in the study. I made sure they heard me coming; I wasn't trying to catch them having a quiet cuddle. In reality, they were both reading studiously when I opened the door. I smiled to myself. Colin's book was upside down. I pointed and made circle motion with my finger. He looked puzzled then down at his book and blushed. "Drat! Mia, we've been busted."I shook my head and tapped the side of my nose. "Be sensible and be discreet. That's all we expect. Now do you want anything in the kitchen?"They both declined so I left them to their 'reading'. I left the door open, just to make a point.Back in the living room, the three women were happily comparing notes. Wendy loved the idea of Mia in white and Colin in black. She was amazed at the warrior costume Marie had chosen and how similar in principle it was to Cara Dune's. She was obviously intrigued by our idea."The thing is," Wendy said, hesitantly. "I'm not sure that I can really afford two costumes. Not this intricate, anyway.""Sweetheart, that's not your problem," Angie reassured her. "I'm paying for everyone's costume. We're having them all individually made at my expense. You just have to turn up to get measured."Wendy wasn't convinced. "You don't want

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door. When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "OK, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy's works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though."I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?"

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door. When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "OK, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn't stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. "Well, I gotta head to class now," he said. "See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you."I couldn't say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn't really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual."Hello everyone," she said. "I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners."A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well."Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we'll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?"Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand."Yes, Samantha.""Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.""Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there's no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male's cock. Let's go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won't be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don't cum just yet. I'll give you time for that in a little while."Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John's cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. "Alright," I said. "Who's first?"They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony's legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn't ever tasted a guy's cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon's words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn't make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony's hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn't resist. Soon, with Tony's guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn't ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back."Thank you, Samantha," he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn't see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. "Your turn." I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony's, but I still couldn't quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me."Excellent job, everyone," said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. "I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl's labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now."I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up."Good job, everyone," she said. "Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69." She turned around and drew the number on the board. "It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What's unique about this position is it's one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I'd like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you."Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn't figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn't get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn't given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon's say, "Alright everyone. That's enough. Please return to your seats."I reluctantly took Tony's cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats."Excellent work everyone," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day's topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don't do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don't complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else's participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?" Nobody raised their hands. "Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don't need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today's final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space." We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. "Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don't quite work out, I'll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John."We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto."Alright, now I've looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner."Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto's cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex's mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn't take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn't expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon's rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony's load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex's cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto's face, and my mouth further onto Alex's cock. It felt amazing! I hadn't cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn't stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, "Did everyone enjoy that?" I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. "Good. Now, that's all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don't have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don't forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I'll see you next class period."With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her."Nah, I'm not really hungry," I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day's experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I'd complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse."Hello again, class," Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. "Long time, no see."We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we'd be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn't a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn't just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. "Alright, class. Today, we're in for a great time. I've already received everyone's homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we'll jump straight into today's material. I'm going to need a male and female volunteer."She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys' laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, "Alright, then I'll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers"I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she'd use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked."If you all remember, the only two names we've removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won't be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy's bag, however, I've already taken the liberty of removing Tony's name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl." She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. "Sofia, please come up here."I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.Ms. Sharon reached into the other bag and said, "And your lucky mate is; Kent!".The white boy practically jumped up out of his seat with excitement, which caused everyone else to laugh. Then he calmed himself down and walked to the front. His cock wasn't quite erect, but it definitely wasn't limp. I watched it sway back and forth as he walked past me."Alright, you two. You will be demonstrating sexual intercourse. I know you two probably already know what to do, but I'm going to walk you and your classmates through it anyways, just in case."Before we begin, we should discuss a few important things. Firstly, before you have sex with anyone, you should ask them if they have any STDs. It can be an awkward conversation, but it's better to be safe than sorry. A few weeks back, I assigned all of you the task of getting yourselves checked for STDs. All of you have completed that task, and turned in the medical report to me, and I'm happy to say that you are all clean."The other important thing to be sure of before having sex, is that you don't get pregnant. This is always a risk when having sex, but it can be mitigated by using condoms or birth control. Before today's class, I have asked all of the girls to get a prescription for birth control and start on it. Has anyone not done that?"Nobody raised their hands."Good. Since all of you are clean, and all of the girls are on birth control, the use of condoms is optional in class. However, if either partner would like to use them anyways, that is your choice. Either way, I would like to take a minute to demonstrate how to put one on, for your future reference."She reached into her bag, and pulled out a wrapped condom, and handed it to Sofia."In high school level sex-ed classes, they typically demonstrate this using a banana. Personally, I think the analogy is crude, but for under-age students I guess it suffices. However, in this class, we have a little more liberty, so we can demonstrate by putting it on a real live cock. Sofia, I will ask that you put this on Kent for me." Sofia took the condom, and stared at it, a little dumbstruck. Ms. Sharon waited a moment, but when Sofia didn't do anything, she suggested, "Maybe you should start by getting him hard."Sofia reached over and grabbed Kent's shaft and started stroking it. She was a little timid, but she knew what to do from previous classes. It seemed more like she had stage-fright than anything else. He was already semi-hard, and Sofia seemed to be good at hand-jobs, so it only took a moment for him to get fully erect."Good," said Ms. Sharon, when she was satisfied with the hardness of his cock. "Now, tear the condom wrapper open. Take care not to damage the condom." Sofia did as she was told, pulling the condom from the wrapper. "Great. Now, place it over the tip of Kent's penis, and roll it down." She did, and the rubber covered Kent's cock."Great. Now, do either of you want to leave that on?" Neither of them spoke up. "Alright, I'll take that as a no, so you can take it back off, Sofia." She pulled the condom off, and threw it away in a nearby trash can."Alright," said Ms. Sharon. "Now on to the good stuff. There are many positions you can have sex in, and in a later class we'll be covering many more, but today we're only going to demo one: the reverse cowgirl. I picked it because it's great for showing the penetration to an audience, which will be a perfect way for me to explain what is going on. So, Kent, please lie down on the table, with your legs pointing towards your classmates."Kent lied down, and his cock pointed straight up in the air."Perfect. Alright, now Sofia, you're going to get on top of the table, and straddle Kent, also facing your classmates. I'll help you get up there."Ms. Sharon pulled over an empty chair, and took Sofia's hand. Sofia stepped onto the chair, then the table, using Ms. Sharon's hand for balance. Sofia put her left foot over Kent, then lowered herself down to her knees, straddling Kent, with her cunt over his belly button."Great, Sofia," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I want you to move forward until your cunt is right next to his cock." She slid forward a few inches, until Kent's cock was resting against her pelvis. From this position, I got a clear view of how deep he would go inside her. It was a good 5 inches at least."Good," Ms. Sharon continued, "Now we need to make sure you are both ready. For Kent, that means his cock should be hard. For you, Sofia, that means your cunt should be wet, and ready to take in Kent's cock. Let me check and make sure you two are ready."Ms. Sharon first grabbed Kent's cock. She stroked it a couple times, before smiling and saying, "That's great, Kent. You're cock is very hard." Then she slid her hand between Sofia's legs, and rubbed her cunt a little. "Sofia, your cunt is still a little dry. Kent, can you help me fix that? Just reach between her legs, and rub her cunt."Ms. Sharon left her hand there, and Kent reached around Sofia's body and added his. They both rubbed Sofia's cunt. I couldn't tell from where I was sitting, but after a little bit, it looked like Ms. Sharon stuck a finger or two inside Sofia.Finally, after a few minutes, Ms. Sharon pulled her hand out, Kent followed her lead, and Ms. Sharon said, "Alright. I think you're ready, Sofia. Whenever you're ready, you can start."I watched as Sofia did as she was told. She lifted herself up a little bit, and grabbed Kent's cock, lining it up with her entrance. Then she let herself slide down onto him. She let out a small sigh as Kent's cock impaled her. Then, without being asked, she started hopping up and down, and I saw his cock slide in and out of her, as her tits bounced up and down."Great, Sofia," said Ms. Sharon. "That's exactly right. Now Kent, in this position, you have a perfect angle to reach around and grab Sofia's tits. I'm sure she'd love it if you did that."Sofia smiled at the suggestion, and leaned back a little. Kent did as he was told, and reached around her body. He grabbed a hold of Sofia's large breasts and they stopped bouncing. Sofia kept fucking Kent, as he squeezed her tits, with her nipples between his index and middle fingers.The reverse cowgirl position was a great way for us to all see what was going on, but it also had a downside. After Sofia leaned back, a few thrusts later, and Kent's cock popped out of her. Ms. Sharon saw it happen, and without saying anything, she stepped forward, grabbed Kent's cock, and aimed it back at Sofia's cunt, and they were immediately back at it again.Ms. Sharon watched Sofia and Kent fuck for a few more seconds before turning to the class. "Alright, everyone. Take a good look. This is called vaginal penetration. It occurs when a man's penis enters a woman's vagina. It goes by many other names, such as sex, making love, fucking, intercourse, and many more. Call it what you will, but in my opinion, it's one of the most beautiful things in the world. Notice the look on both of their faces. They are enjoying every moment of this. And you can see Sofia's fluids running down Kent's cock. It's amazing."We all watched them continue for another minute or so. Ms. Sharon helped put Kent's cock back in Sofia a few times. Eventually, Ms. Sharon continued on to the next part of the class."Great. You two keep going," she said, as she turned back to the class. "Now, I want the rest of you to get with your partners and practice this. You can do it in whatever position you prefer, just as long as it involves vaginal intercourse. Darrell and Nicole, since your partners are occupied, you can partner with each other. John and Eric, get with other pairs today. I'm going to be going around and making sure everyone is doing it correctly, and helping anyone who has trouble. If anyone would like to use a condom, there's a pile of them here on my desk. Whenever each of you has an orgasm, you are free to leave. Just make sure you pick up a sheet from my desk detailing your homework assignment, which is due by the next class."There was a bit of a commotion in the room as everyone got up and moved to be with their partners. Tony and Alex came over to me. Surprisingly, they were both looking me in the eye, even though all three of us were completely naked, and about to get it on. I guess that's just how comfortable we were with each other."You ready for this?" Tony asked."Of course!" I said with a smile."Do you want to use a condom?" he asked. I shook my head. I was on the pill, so I had nothing to worry about. Plus, I much prefer going bareback. Skin on skin contact just feels better.Tony got down on a nearby cushion, and layed on his back, putting his hands behind his head. He was going to let me do all the work here. I was fine with that. It gave me more control. So, I got down on my knees, and straddled his thighs, facing his chest. Like a magnet, his hands were instantly on my tits.Ms. Sharon came over to us first. "Alright Samantha, scoot forward a little, and reach between your legs and find Tony's cock, and guide it in." I did, and it took me a moment, but I soon had my hand wrapped around his cock, which was rock hard. I pointed it at my cunt, and sat down. I couldn't help but let out a moan as I felt it slide deep inside me. I looked down and saw a smile on Tony's face.Ms. Sharon was behind me, watching Tony's cock as it slid inside. "Excellent! Now, enjoy the ride!" She stood and walked over to the next group.As I fucked Tony, I watched Ms. Sharon go around to the other groups. She mostly watched, but she gave a few tips here and there. Things like "try raising yourself a little higher" and "grab her tits". A couple groups had a bit of trouble getting started, so she lent a helping hand, getting the girl wet, or guiding the guy's cock into the girl's cunt.After about 10 minutes, Tony told me he was about to cum. Before I could even react, I felt a warmth inside me. I looked down, and saw his cum dripping out of my cunt. I smiled at him, and continued riding until he was spent, then got off and stood up. I felt the cum dripping down my inner thigh, but didn't pay it much mind."Alright, Alex, you ready?" I asked him. He nodded. "Condom?" He shook his head. Excellent.This time, it was my turn to be on bottom. I laid down on my back, and I immediately spread my legs as wide as they could go, showing my bald cunt to everyone who cared to look, which actually wasn't too many people. Almost everyone was preoccupied with their partners. Of course Alex and Tony looked, and I watched their faces as I felt Tony's cum drip out of me.Alex pulled himself out his trance, and knelt down between my legs. He lined his cock up with my hole, and pressed. It immediately slid in, since I was thoroughly lubricated. As he entered me, my moans joined the many others in the room.As my second partner fucked me, I laid my head back and enjoyed it, looking around at my other classmates. There was sex happening all around me. A few feet to my left, Latoya was riding Ken. On the other side of me, I saw Nicole on her knees, with Darrell behind her, thrusting. I looked towards the front of the classroom, and saw that Sofia and Kent were gone. They must have finished and left.As Alex fucked me, the number of people in the classroom dwindled. Each pair would finish, lay there for a bit, watching everyone else, get dressed, grab a homework sheet, and leave.After about 10 very amazing minutes, Alex whispered to me that he was close. I smiled and whispered back, "fill me up." He must have liked that because I immediately felt him unload into me. His thrusts slowed, and then he pulled out. I felt a whole new batch of cum drip out of me. I laid there a moment. I thought about finishing myself then and there, but that wasn't the focus of that day's activity, and the class period was almost over, so I figured I'd wait until later.Instead, I stood up. I looked around and saw that a few couples were still going at it, but almost everyone was gone. I walked over to my bag, and grabbed the outfit I was wearing earlier, which was just a gray, striped dress, and pulled it over my head. Then I went to the front and grabbed a homework sheet, put it in my bag, and left for home.On the way, I read the homework assignment sheet. It said: "Have vaginal sex with at least 3 different people. Try as many positions as you can. We'll be demoing them in a future class. Be sure to bring photographic proof of the assignment."If you're interested in extra credit, you will receive extra points if you participate in a threesome (or more), which involves double penetration (aka: two guys inserted into one girl at the same time)"Reading the assignment immediately got me wet again, and I couldn't help but rush up to my dorm room. Before the door was even closed, I was stripping out of the dress, and getting on my bed. I fingered myself, trying to cum for what seemed like hours, but was probably more like minutes, before giving up. It was no use. I needed some cock.Now was as good a time as any to finish my homework, so I grabbed my phone, and started thinking about who I wanted to study with.Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 9Lucy's TurnGeoff finally gets more quality time with Lucy.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was bringing in the bedsheets from the washing line when my lovelies got home. Colin was inside doing his art homework alone as I'm afraid that art isn't my forté. From the way Angie bounced up the path like a tall, supple Tigger, I assumed that their mission had been successful. Marie followed behind at a more stately pace, but I could tell by her expression that she was pleased."Geoff! It's perfect," Angie enthused. "Show him, Marie!"Marie finally caught up with our friend. "She's not wrong, Geoffrey," she admitted. "The moment we saw it, we knew that was the one." She felt into her handbag and took out a small square box."Just like you and me then," I reminded her, kissing the top of her head."You'll get anywhere saying things like that, you smooth devil," my wife smiled as she showed me our purchase."So what happens now?" I asked. It appeared that they were in the dark too. Did we give her it now, like an engagement ring? Or wait until the ceremony, like a wedding ring?I decided. I took Angie's left hand and dropped to one knee. "Angela, you have added a new thread to the tapestry of our lives. Will you agree to be my betrothed?"Marie was quick to respond. She took her friend's hand from me and turned Angie towards her. "Angela, you have been my closest friend for decades, will you now be my betrothed?""Oh! God! Yes! Thank you. I love you both so much," wailed Angie, hopping up and down in floods of happy tears.Marie held out the ring they had chosen and bought together and together my wife and I slipped it onto the fourth finger of Angie's left hand. As I'd suggested, they had chosen something called a Russian Ring, made of three interwoven strands of different shades of gold. It was perfect. I resolved to get my little Mediterranean goddess a matching necklace.There was the sound of applause from behind us and we turned, rather startled, truth to be told, to find Colin beaming at us, the drawing in his hand forgotten."I think you're supposed to kiss her now, Grandma, Grandad," he observed. We couldn't fault his grasp of etiquette so we did; very chastely and properly with no tongues."Mum's gonna go proper monkey poo this time," he predicted, quite astutely. "Glad I'm not the one that has to tell her." He smiled, congratulated us all and then asked for our opinions of his drawing. We were all impressed, both by his artwork and his attitude and told him so. He disappeared happily back inside to put his drawing safely in his bag."He's not wrong about Linda," I pointed out. "I was thinking about this while I was running and I think I should take her out for tea tomorrow and tell her about our, er; does 'new situation' sound about right?""Thank God!" Marie breathed a sigh of relief. "I don't think she'd accept this updated version of 'the talk' from me. Anyway, I did the one about boys, boobs and periods, now it's your turn."I went and switched the oven on and chose a bottle of wine as I waited for it to reach 180°C. I'd picked up a bottle of Ribeiro in our local supermarket and a Spanish white seemed to fit nicely with the ingredients so I parked it in the fridge to chill.I got the tray with the onions, tomatoes, garlic cloves and potatoes and glugged over a little olive oil before putting it all in the oven for twenty minutes and then went off to see my girls. Angie had calmed down and they were trying to decide her outfit for our ceremony."What about Padme's rainbow dress?" I suggested. I'd had nothing urgent after lunch and had done some research. Angie gave me a long appraising look and typed 'padme rainbow' into the search engine on her phone. She selected 'images' and then studied the screen intently for longer than I expected. Still silent, she showed Marie the dress. "He's a clever old sod, really, isn't he?" My beloved observed. "That's beautiful, and it's perfect for your body shape."Angie agreed. "That's it. I was considering Rey's outfit but this is better. This is the one I want.""You can actually buy these on-line," I offered."Not a chance!" Retorted Angie. Marie looked as puzzled as me at how emphatic Angie's response was. "I'm sure that some are okay," Angie conceded. "But I've seen too many instances on Facebook where the seller shows an image of the original but what actually arrives looks like it was sewn in the dark from old curtains by an arthritic chimp. I want it to look just like that picture.""But at least you'll know how much it is going to cost, dear," Marie said. "Who knows how much your student friends will have to pay to find a fabric like that?""Don't care," Said a defiant Angie. "I can afford whatever I want and it's my money after all."Marie leaned in for a kiss. "We'll contribute too. We always intended to.""No. Thank you, but no." Angie was adamant. "You bought me that beautiful ring. I realize that it would be rude to offer to pay for that, but everything else; everything," she stressed that last word, "is on me."My wife and I shared another look of surprise at our friend's determined outburst. "But Ange," Marie began."Everything, Marie. You've been so kind to me for so long. And these last few weeks;” She teared up again. "You really don't know, do you?"I shrugged. We were into Donald Rumsfeld territory here with 'unknown unknowns' and I didn't think that this was the moment to dive down that particular rabbit hole."You know that apartment I live in?" Angie asked. We did. It was in a massive, tastefully converted, Victorian building near the university. "Don't you think it's rather large and expensive for just one person?" We both just did some head wobbles, shoulder shakes and comme ci, comme ça, hand gestures to indicate that we had wondered but."It's not that expensive," she continued, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Not for me, anyway. You see." She paused for effect. "I own the entire building. A lettings management company deals with renting the other apartments; I just live off the income. I only do the consultancy work for you know who," she tapped the side of her nose. "to stop me getting bored and my brain shutting down." She was winding me up because she knew I suspected that she was some kind of spook."Don't worry about the cost," she said cheerfully. "I can afford it. Last time I checked I had over two million pounds just in my savings accounts."She looked gleefully at the expressions on our faces. "And, once we're officially joined, I'm changing my will to leave it all to you and your kids. Colin certainly won't need a student loan when he goes to Uni.""Angie, darling. There's no need," Marie protested."Who else then?" Angie challenged her. "You two are the closest I've had to a family since I ditched that last useless waste of DNA. I've had more fun, romance, sex and affection from you two lunatics in the last six weeks than from both my husbands combined over two decades."Marie looked helplessly at me. I knew exactly what to do. I leaned forward. "Angie?" I said softly, taking her hand in mine."Yes, Geoff?" She replied, returning my loving gaze."Please can I have an Aston Martin DB12?"We collapsed in each other's arms in fits of giggles. Marie swiped me fondly across the head. "You nutcase. Get back in the kitchen and get our tea ready."I checked, and the potatoes were starting to cook, so I laid the chicken and chorizo slices on top, added the herbs and spices and put the tray back in the oven. "Alexa, set a timer for twenty minutes." Then I went off in search of Colin.I told him that I needed a private chat with his mum. "You think?" Was his smart-ass response. Sometimes he makes me so proud.Anyway, he texted one of his friends and persuaded her to wangle an invite to go over straight from school the following evening to do their homework together. Linda would collect him around seven."So Colin. Mia. Is she nice?""Yes Grandad. She's nice. No Grandad, she's not my girlfriend. We're only thirteen but we get on just fine as friends." Hell. The kid's more mature than half of the lads I used to play rugby with.We chatted some more until Alexa's alarm went off and I hit the kitchen again. Dropped the sliced peppers into the tray, a good mix up and back in for the last twenty minutes.I was starting to set the table when Marie and Angie came in to take over and chased me away to watch the news on TV. Angie had already taken her ring off and had decided to keep it in its box until they were with their friends. Then Marie intended to propose again in front of them all. It sounded lovely and I would have liked to see it, but I'd agreed that this was their moment.Linda arrived on time and about ten minutes later we sat down to eat. She'd called to collect a baguette on the way home as I'd asked and we used it to mop up the juices from our plates. The wine paired well; even Colin agreed, though he only got a sip of his mum's. Perhaps, when he's sixteen, Linda will let him have a glass with his meals.After we'd finished, the ladies declared that they would clear the table as I'd done all of the cooking. It had hardly been a chore but I wasn't about to argue. Instead, I went and asked Colin if he was okay with Aunty Angie being, well, betrothed to Grandma and Grandad.He thought carefully for a while. "Is anyone going to get hurt?"It was a reasonable question. "I hope not. But it's always possible. Even two people who love each other can eventually drift apart.""But you're all happy now?" He persisted. "You all want this?""Yes. All of us." I confirmed."What will I call her then?" He asked.That hadn't occurred to me. "Whatever you and Angie decide. That seems the fairest to me."His face lit up. "When you've told mum, I'm going to ask Aunty Angie if I can call her; Grangie." He announced triumphantly. There were still tears of laughter streaming down my face when the women joined us five minutes later. They all looked suspiciously at the pair of us."You had to be there," I told them, then we cracked up again.Before Linda and Colin left I told her that, as Colin had a homework date the following day, earning a glare from him, I'd treat her to a meal after work as we'd both be on our own. I suggested a Thai in town and we agreed to meet there at five fifteen. She looked warily at me, but I'd been practicing my innocent expression and gave nothing away. Certainly, nothing had been said that evening to suggest there was a problem.Angie saw them off with us and then said her own goodbyes. I copped a feel of her bum as we kissed, well, we're engaged now, or something. Marie must have shared my sentiment only she went for a tit. I slapped her hand gently. "Enough of that. She'll never get away if you start on her nipples." They both reluctantly agreed and then there was just the two of us again."Are we being silly, Geoff? Starting a new way of living? At our age? Is this just desperation?" It wasn't like Marie to second guess herself.I hugged her to me. "I don't think so. We have time, money and our health. The kids are okay so this is our opportunity to be us. Not teacher, boss, researcher, mum or dad; just us. If this is what makes both of us happy, why fight it? You promised, if we reach a place where you're uncomfortable, then you'll tell me. I promise you the same. So let's go and see what's out there.""Tell you what," she replied pulling me closer. "Get the rest of that wine and I'll sit on your lap and we'll finish it while we cuddle then, maybe, an early night?"I was up early next morning. We did make love the night before and it was slow, sensual and fulfilling. We'd both slept like babies.When I'd finished in the bathroom, Marie was looking at her phone. "That was a text from Peter. He and Jen are coming back from Canada on Monday and thought they might stop in to see us on the way back home." She looked worried. "Do we tell them? Or just Pete? But then how do we tell Pete without Jen hearing? Do we insist he keeps it a secret from her? ""We need to make a choice," I told her. "We're telling Linda because she deserves to know the unconventional relationship that Colin will see when Angie is here. Pete isn't in that position but, I think that if Linda knows then her brother should too. And I also think that, if Pete knows, it would be unfair to expect him to keep it from Jen. I'm not sure about discussing the rest of the girls with him; I'm tempted to tell Linda because she'll get suspicious if we're never free to look after Colin on Wednesdays if she wants to go out with Mike or if she has to work late."That's fair. I'll tell Pete that they are welcome to stay and we're looking forward to seeing them. But, Geoff?""Yes?""For pity's sake, will you move the toy box out of the playroom and make sure there's no lube or condoms left in the drawers?""I'll do it now."The rest of the day was quite mundane. Breakfast, grocery shopping, coffee at home and then a walk to the park. "I think I'm happy, Geoff," my wife announced as we strolled. "Not just content; actually happy. My friends have you in their lives, I'm even closer to them than ever and Angie," Marie's voice choked. "I've never seen her so alive. Thank you."I wasn't even tempted to be flippant. "Thank you too. It's strange, but making love to your friends seems to have brought me closer to you. I'm just so relieved you aren't jealous. You aren't are you?"She considered. "No. Truthfully; not at all. What about you?""No. Me neither. In fact, I know you have a bit of a thing for Sue, and it's, I dunno, sweet."She punched me playfully. "I still like Sam though," she admitted."So, now you have both, and me and Angie too."She gave a big happy sigh and we turned and made our way home.The weather was still fine so Marie set off at ten to four to walk to the Black Swan to meet her friends. I red for half an hour and then caught the bus into town. Linda could drop me back off at home on the way to collect Colin from Mia's house.I'd reserved a table and waited at the bar for Linda. She rushed in, all flustered, only two minutes late. "It's okay," I told her. "We're not running to a timetable here."Sorry, Dad," she apologized. "Isn't there always some clown who decides that half past four on a Friday afternoon is the perfect time to start making urgent phone calls?""Is it settled?" I asked her. "Or do you need ten minutes to make some more calls of your own?""God, no!" She laughed. "I'll start working for free after finishing time when my boss stops checking her watch when folk arrive in the morning with just minutes to spare."The waiter saw that my guest had arrived and invited us to follow him to our table. The place was quiet that early so he gave us a place with a nice view over the river."Is your job getting you down?" I asked. She worked in the distribution office for a large retailer."No, the work is fine, the people are great, it's just that our boss is so insecure in her abilities that she sticks rigidly to corporate policy, and it sometimes gets in the way of actual work.""Go on," I invited her. We didn't get to chat like this as much as I'd like."Okay. So: There are six people in our office; two men, four women. We lost both of the guys for a full day on Tuesday to go on a gender harassment awareness course. One's gay and the other is a fifty year old sweetheart. They could have done effectively the same course on-line in an hour but no, she had to make sure that her boss saw our guys in person to make her look good." She gave an exaggerated sigh. "Those lads get more grief from us girls than they'd ever; Oh! It's so frustrating.""I know," I sympathized. "I regarded part of my role as lab manager as insulating the people who actually generated income from stupid policies like that. I'd do what the law required but, if an adult technician doesn't know that it's not okay to touch a colleagues bum, no matter how cute or pert it is, a course isn't enough; a dismissal is much more effective. It solves the immediate issue and also serves 'pour encourager les autres' as your Great Gran would have said. An object lesson to the others," I said in reply to her unspoken question.We chatted in the same vein as we looked through the menu and had just finished our deliberations when our waiter appeared.We ordered spring rolls and prawn toast, I ordered a pork massaman, Linda chose a chicken panang and we decided to share a green papaya salad.

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn't stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. "Well, I gotta head to class now," he said. "See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you."I couldn't say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn't really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual."Hello everyone," she said. "I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners."A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well."Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we'll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?"Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand."Yes, Samantha.""Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.""Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there's no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male's cock. Let's go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won't be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don't cum just yet. I'll give you time for that in a little while."Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John's cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. "Alright," I said. "Who's first?"They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony's legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn't ever tasted a guy's cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon's words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn't make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony's hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn't resist. Soon, with Tony's guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn't ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back."Thank you, Samantha," he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn't see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. "Your turn." I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony's, but I still couldn't quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me."Excellent job, everyone," said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. "I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl's labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now."I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up."Good job, everyone," she said. "Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69." She turned around and drew the number on the board. "It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What's unique about this position is it's one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I'd like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you."Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn't figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn't get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn't given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon's say, "Alright everyone. That's enough. Please return to your seats."I reluctantly took Tony's cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats."Excellent work everyone," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day's topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don't do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don't complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else's participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?" Nobody raised their hands. "Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don't need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today's final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space." We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. "Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don't quite work out, I'll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John."We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto."Alright, now I've looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner."Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto's cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex's mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn't take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn't expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon's rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony's load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex's cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto's face, and my mouth further onto Alex's cock. It felt amazing! I hadn't cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn't stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, "Did everyone enjoy that?" I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. "Good. Now, that's all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don't have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don't forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I'll see you next class period."With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her."Nah, I'm not really hungry," I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day's experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I'd complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse."Hello again, class," Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. "Long time, no see."We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we'd be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn't a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn't just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. "Alright, class. Today, we're in for a great time. I've already received everyone's homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we'll jump straight into today's material. I'm going to need a male and female volunteer."She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys' laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, "Alright, then I'll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers"I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she'd use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked."If you all remember, the only two names we've removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won't be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy's bag, however, I've already taken the liberty of removing Tony's name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl." She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. "Sofia, please come up here."I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.Ms. Sharon reached into the other bag and said, "And your lucky mate is; Kent!".The white boy practically jumped up out of his seat with excitement, which caused everyone else to laugh. Then he calmed himself down and walked to the front. His cock wasn't quite erect, but it definitely wasn't limp. I watched it sway back and forth as he walked past me."Alright, you two. You will be demonstrating sexual intercourse. I know you two probably already know what to do, but I'm going to walk you and your classmates through it anyways, just in case."Before we begin, we should discuss a few important things. Firstly, before you have sex with anyone, you should ask them if they have any STDs. It can be an awkward conversation, but it's better to be safe than sorry. A few weeks back, I assigned all of you the task of getting yourselves checked for STDs. All of you have completed that task, and turned in the medical report to me, and I'm happy to say that you are all clean."The other important thing to be sure of before having sex, is that you don't get pregnant. This is always a risk when having sex, but it can be mitigated by using condoms or birth control. Before today's class, I have asked all of the girls to get a prescription for birth control and start on it. Has anyone not done that?"Nobody raised their hands."Good. Since all of you are clean, and all of the girls are on birth control, the use of condoms is optional in class. However, if either partner would like to use them anyways, that is your choice. Either way, I would like to take a minute to demonstrate how to put one on, for your future reference."She reached into her bag, and pulled out a wrapped condom, and handed it to Sofia."In high school level sex-ed classes, they typically demonstrate this using a banana. Personally, I think the analogy is crude, but for under-age students I guess it suffices. However, in this class, we have a little more liberty, so we can demonstrate by putting it on a real live cock. Sofia, I will ask that you put this on Kent for me." Sofia took the condom, and stared at it, a little dumbstruck. Ms. Sharon waited a moment, but when Sofia didn't do anything, she suggested, "Maybe you should start by getting him hard."Sofia reached over and grabbed Kent's shaft and started stroking it. She was a little timid, but she knew what to do from previous classes. It seemed more like she had stage-fright than anything else. He was already semi-hard, and Sofia seemed to be good at hand-jobs, so it only took a moment for him to get fully erect."Good," said Ms. Sharon, when she was satisfied with the hardness of his cock. "Now, tear the condom wrapper open. Take care not to damage the condom." Sofia did as she was told, pulling the condom from the wrapper. "Great. Now, place it over the tip of Kent's penis, and roll it down." She did, and the rubber covered Kent's cock."Great. Now, do either of you want to leave that on?" Neither of them spoke up. "Alright, I'll take that as a no, so you can take it back off, Sofia." She pulled the condom off, and threw it away in a nearby trash can."Alright," said Ms. Sharon. "Now on to the good stuff. There are many positions you can have sex in, and in a later class we'll be covering many more, but today we're only going to demo one: the reverse cowgirl. I picked it because it's great for showing the penetration to an audience, which will be a perfect way for me to explain what is going on. So, Kent, please lie down on the table, with your legs pointing towards your classmates."Kent lied down, and his cock pointed straight up in the air."Perfect. Alright, now Sofia, you're going to get on top of the table, and straddle Kent, also facing your classmates. I'll help you get up there."Ms. Sharon pulled over an empty chair, and took Sofia's hand. Sofia stepped onto the chair, then the table, using Ms. Sharon's hand for balance. Sofia put her left foot over Kent, then lowered herself down to her knees, straddling Kent, with her cunt over his belly button."Great, Sofia," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I want you to move forward until your cunt is right next to his cock." She slid forward a few inches, until Kent's cock was resting against her pelvis. From this position, I got a clear view of how deep he would go inside her. It was a good 5 inches at least."Good," Ms. Sharon continued, "Now we need to make sure you are both ready. For Kent, that means his cock should be hard. For you, Sofia, that means your cunt should be wet, and ready to take in Kent's cock. Let me check and make sure you two are ready."Ms. Sharon first grabbed Kent's cock. She stroked it a couple times, before smiling and saying, "That's great, Kent. You're cock is very hard." Then she slid her hand between Sofia's legs, and rubbed her cunt a little. "Sofia, your cunt is still a little dry. Kent, can you help me fix that? Just reach between her legs, and rub her cunt."Ms. Sharon left her hand there, and Kent reached around Sofia's body and added his. They both rubbed Sofia's cunt. I couldn't tell from where I was sitting, but after a little bit, it looked like Ms. Sharon stuck a finger or two inside Sofia.Finally, after a few minutes, Ms. Sharon pulled her hand out, Kent followed her lead, and Ms. Sharon said, "Alright. I think you're ready, Sofia. Whenever you're ready, you can start."I watched as Sofia did as she was told. She lifted herself up a little bit, and grabbed Kent's cock, lining it up with her entrance. Then she let herself slide down onto him. She let out a small sigh as Kent's cock impaled her. Then, without being asked, she started hopping up and down, and I saw his cock slide in and out of her, as her tits bounced up and down."Great, Sofia," said Ms. Sharon. "That's exactly right. Now Kent, in this position, you have a perfect angle to reach around and grab Sofia's tits. I'm sure she'd love it if you did that."Sofia smiled at the suggestion, and leaned back a little. Kent did as he was told, and reached around her body. He grabbed a hold of Sofia's large breasts and they stopped bouncing. Sofia kept fucking Kent, as he squeezed her tits, with her nipples between his index and middle fingers.The reverse cowgirl position was a great way for us to all see what was going on, but it also had a downside. After Sofia leaned back, a few thrusts later, and Kent's cock popped out of her. Ms. Sharon saw it happen, and without saying anything, she stepped forward, grabbed Kent's cock, and aimed it back at Sofia's cunt, and they were immediately back at it again.Ms. Sharon watched Sofia and Kent fuck for a few more seconds before turning to the class. "Alright, everyone. Take a good look. This is called vaginal penetration. It occurs when a man's penis enters a woman's vagina. It goes by many other names, such as sex, making love, fucking, intercourse, and many more. Call it what you will, but in my opinion, it's one of the most beautiful things in the world. Notice the look on both of their faces. They are enjoying every moment of this. And you can see Sofia's fluids running down Kent's cock. It's amazing."We all watched them continue for another minute or so. Ms. Sharon helped put Kent's cock back in Sofia a few times. Eventually, Ms. Sharon continued on to the next part of the class."Great. You two keep going," she said, as she turned back to the class. "Now, I want the rest of you to get with your partners and practice this. You can do it in whatever position you prefer, just as long as it involves vaginal intercourse. Darrell and Nicole, since your partners are occupied, you can partner with each other. John and Eric, get with other pairs today. I'm going to be going around and making sure everyone is doing it correctly, and helping anyone who has trouble. If anyone would like to use a condom, there's a pile of them here on my desk. Whenever each of you has an orgasm, you are free to leave. Just make sure you pick up a sheet from my desk detailing your homework assignment, which is due by the next class."There was a bit of a commotion in the room as everyone got up and moved to be with their partners. Tony and Alex came over to me. Surprisingly, they were both looking me in the eye, even though all three of us were completely naked, and about to get it on. I guess that's just how comfortable we were with each other."You ready for this?" Tony asked."Of course!" I said with a smile."Do you want to use a condom?" he asked. I shook my head. I was on the pill, so I had nothing to worry about. Plus, I much prefer going bareback. Skin on skin contact just feels better.Tony got down on a nearby cushion, and layed on his back, putting his hands behind his head. He was going to let me do all the work here. I was fine with that. It gave me more control. So, I got down on my knees, and straddled his thighs, facing his chest. Like a magnet, his hands were instantly on my tits.Ms. Sharon came over to us first. "Alright Samantha, scoot forward a little, and reach between your legs and find Tony's cock, and guide it in." I did, and it took me a moment, but I soon had my hand wrapped around his cock, which was rock hard. I pointed it at my cunt, and sat down. I couldn't help but let out a moan as I felt it slide deep inside me. I looked down and saw a smile on Tony's face.Ms. Sharon was behind me, watching Tony's cock as it slid inside. "Excellent! Now, enjoy the ride!" She stood and walked over to the next group.As I fucked Tony, I watched Ms. Sharon go around to the other groups. She mostly watched, but she gave a few tips here and there. Things like "try raising yourself a little higher" and "grab her tits". A couple groups had a bit of trouble getting started, so she lent a helping hand, getting the girl wet, or guiding the guy's cock into the girl's cunt.After about 10 minutes, Tony told me he was about to cum. Before I could even react, I felt a warmth inside me. I looked down, and saw his cum dripping out of my cunt. I smiled at him, and continued riding until he was spent, then got off and stood up. I felt the cum dripping down my inner thigh, but didn't pay it much mind."Alright, Alex, you ready?" I asked him. He nodded. "Condom?" He shook his head. Excellent.This time, it was my turn to be on bottom. I laid down on my back, and I immediately spread my legs as wide as they could go, showing my bald cunt to everyone who cared to look, which actually wasn't too many people. Almost everyone was preoccupied with their partners. Of course Alex and Tony looked, and I watched their faces as I felt Tony's cum drip out of me.Alex pulled himself out his trance, and knelt down between my legs. He lined his cock up with my hole, and pressed. It immediately slid in, since I was thoroughly lubricated. As he entered me, my moans joined the many others in the room.As my second partner fucked me, I laid my head back and enjoyed it, looking around at my other classmates. There was sex happening all around me. A few feet to my left, Latoya was riding Ken. On the other side of me, I saw Nicole on her knees, with Darrell behind her, thrusting. I looked towards the front of the classroom, and saw that Sofia and Kent were gone. They must have finished and left.As Alex fucked me, the number of people in the classroom dwindled. Each pair would finish, lay there for a bit, watching everyone else, get dressed, grab a homework sheet, and leave.After about 10 very amazing minutes, Alex whispered to me that he was close. I smiled and whispered back, "fill me up." He must have liked that because I immediately felt him unload into me. His thrusts slowed, and then he pulled out. I felt a whole new batch of cum drip out of me. I laid there a moment. I thought about finishing myself then and there, but that wasn't the focus of that day's activity, and the class period was almost over, so I figured I'd wait until later.Instead, I stood up. I looked around and saw that a few couples were still going at it, but almost everyone was gone. I walked over to my bag, and grabbed the outfit I was wearing earlier, which was just a gray, striped dress, and pulled it over my head. Then I went to the front and grabbed a homework sheet, put it in my bag, and left for home.On the way, I read the homework assignment sheet. It said: "Have vaginal sex with at least 3 different people. Try as many positions as you can. We'll be demoing them in a future class. Be sure to bring photographic proof of the assignment."If you're interested in extra credit, you will receive extra points if you participate in a threesome (or more), which involves double penetration (aka: two guys inserted into one girl at the same time)"Reading the assignment immediately got me wet again, and I couldn't help but rush up to my dorm room. Before the door was even closed, I was stripping out of the dress, and getting on my bed. I fingered myself, trying to cum for what seemed like hours, but was probably more like minutes, before giving up. It was no use. I needed some cock.Now was as good a time as any to finish my homework, so I grabbed my phone, and started thinking about who I wanted to study with.Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 8Feel The ForceGeoff faces some peculiar challenges.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie arrived in time for tea on Tuesday evening and, being a math genius, helped Colin with his math homework. Well why waste an opportunity like that? Marie politely declined our invitation to join us at the pub later that evening for two reasons; first, it was likely to be a very nerdy conversation and she'd just feel marginalized; second, it was likely to involve a discussion of submissive lifestyles, something she really doesn't really engage with: She prefers Angie as a playmate rather than a plaything.So anyway, she thought it would be better for all concerned if it were only Emily, Adrian, Angie and me involved. Truth be told, she had the latest Richard Osman book to start, and she fancied a quiet night in.We watched the first episode of The Mandalorian before we left for the pub and I'm sure that my wife enjoyed it even more than her muted, "I suppose it was okay." suggested.We arrived just before the kids and I got the beer in; All four of us were drinking pints of locally made IPA. We settled down and just caught up before we got down to business. Adrian had made some discrete enquiries and the University's Department of Fashion Design would be interested in creating costumes for our guests if we would be prepared to underwrite the cost of the materials. Angie agreed without even asking how much.I glanced at her and she just frowned and shook her head. "Not now Geoff."When we described Marie's fascination with a Bo-Katan outfit, Emily got quite excited. It turned out that she was on an engineering course and looking for a CAD (computer aided design) project for her coursework. She would love to create Mandalorian armor components in either aluminum or polymer but they would need painting.Angie and I looked at each other and spoke together. "Lucy!" Yes. One of our little sex circle is a talented professional artist.Then Adrian raised the issue of Intellectual Property Rights. He was concerned that Lucas Films or Disney or someone would sue the University for I P R infringement. Again, in chorus, "Megan!" Yes. Tomorrow night, Marie and I would be entertaining a well-respected solicitor. It wouldn't be something I'd be discussing during her visit, but I was rather hoping that we would have her feeling particularly well disposed towards us before she went home to Charles.We also chatted about our costume or character debate but the kids couldn't help us to decide either. Talking about costumes eventually led us, reasonably neatly, to Angie's collar and what it represented. Angie tried to explain. To be fair, it was much as Marie had described to Emily on Sunday."Sometimes," she said. "There's just so much in my life, in my head, that I just need to turn it right down. When I submit to Geoff, I give myself entirely to him. My problems just don't matter anymore; I am entirely his to control. Wearing his collar just symbolizes that. But," she paused and looked intently at the young couple. "It only works because I trust Geoff implicitly. If he ordered me to humiliate myself, here now, then I probably would, and that thought alone strangely excites me. But," she paused again. "At the same time, I feel safe in his power because I know that he would ever do anything that would hurt my body, my mind or my reputation."That's when Emily spoke up. "I think that's how I feel sometimes. As a woman, a shy woman at that, on an engineering course, sometimes it feels so; so; intense. Having somebody to take that weight off me, even just for a while, sounds so appealing." I was proud of the girl.Angie smiled. "Yes, sweetheart. It's like meditation. Losing yourself in the moment." Then the smile morphed into her muckiest grin. "But the orgasms are so much better our way."Adrian sat quietly, just listening. "Do you understand, Geoff?" He asked. "I want to, but I feel a bit lost."It was a hard question to answer but I admired the lad for asking it, so I did my best. "Emotionally, No. I don't understand. The same way that I can't 'understand' being gay. It's personal and probably even individuals with the same inclinations experience them in their own way. But I do try to understand what Angie needs from me. So, while I will only do things that I'm okay with, they're mainly for her benefit, not mine. Does that make sense?""I suppose so," he admitted, as the girls looked on hopefully."Angela." I looked at her. "Did you bring your collar?"She beamed at me. "Yes sir. May I put it on?""You may." I allowed.She reached into her bag and took her gold collar from its box and turned so that Emily could fasten it for her. Adrian sat quietly watching and Emily's hands were trembling as she helped. Her chest was rising and falling in a most intriguing way too."Angela. You and Emily are to go to the ladies' room now. When you return, neither of you will be wearing underwear. Do you both understand?" They both nodded. "Then go." I instructed them. We watched as two pair, both in skirts and sweaters, bolted towards the ladies' loos.I turned back to Adrian. "The issue I have is finding new things that she wants me to tell her that she has to do. I have to retain Angie's respect and affection because, well because I love her. But, at the same time I have to push her boundaries or else I'll disappoint her. The thing is, I'm not a natural Dom. I do it only for Angie's benefit. I really have no pool of experience to draw on.""So where do you get your ideas from, Geoff?" he asked."There are a few websites that publish stories that include submissive fantasies." I explained. "I read through them to find ideas that might excite Angie without going too far." I thought for a moment. "I suspect that Emily may well be far more engaged than even Angie is. Would you be prepared to be her master?" I looked him in the eye. "I know she likes you. I think that she trusts you too. Are you interested enough to take on that responsibility though? are you worthy?"He mused. "You seem to be acting as a surrogate Dad." He was obviously thinking it through. "I don't suppose though that this is a normal father boyfriend chat though, is it? He alternated between voices;'What are your intentions towards my daughter?''Well, I'm going to tell her to do sexually perverted things and spank her if she displeases me.''Well, that's great son. Welcome to the family'."I conceded the point. "So?""Actually, I've wanted to ask her out for a while, but I enjoy her company so much that I was afraid to spoil the friendship we already have. If I do ask her out, then she'll have to guide me how to be a good Dom.""Here's my first bit of advice," I offered. "Agree in advance what are your boundaries, lines that won't be crossed. Will you give her to other men as a sex toy? I couldn't do that to Angie. I'd hope you wouldn't do it to Emily. She might, or might not, be excited at the thought that you could, though. How do you deal with that?"He shook his head. "Fuck! aren't women complicated?" He stopped suddenly as a thought occurred to him. "You realize that when they come back, if Emily's complied, that means that she has submitted to you?""Okay," I stretched the word out, wondering where he was going."Then yes. I'll be her Dom. But I think that if she has submitted to you tonight, it makes sense that you should give her to me. Pass over the mantle, as it were.""You sneaky little fucker!" I complimented him. "You may just be a natural at this. Heads up! They're coming back."The two women returned and went to sit down. I checked to see if there was anyone taking notice but the pub was still fairly quiet apart from a group of lads playing pool in the far corner; and they were making enough noise to keep our conversation private."Stop!" I spoke quietly but firmly. "Who told you to sit down?""No-one, Sir," Angie replied, looking chastened."Then stand in front of your master until you are given permission." I ordered."Yes sir," said Angie."Sorry sir," said Emily, breathing heavily again."Are you still wearing underwear?" I asked them both."No sir," they replied at the same time."Who do you belong to?" I directed this to Angie.You and only you sir." she responded."That's better. You may sit now," I told her. She thanked me and took her seat."Who do you belong to?" This time aimed at Emily."You and only you sir. If you'll have me," she replied, looking hopefully at me."I have no time to train another sub," I told her. She looked devastated. "I think instead I shall give you to Adrian to play with. Do you want her Adrian? Can you think of games to play with your new toy?"Emily was almost quivering with excitement as she waited for his answer. He looked her up and down. "She's a pretty thing," he admitted. He took his time before he answered, dragging out her suspense. "Yes, Geoff. Give her to me and I'll look after her.""Emily. You belong to Adrian now. Please him as you would have pleased me. Do you understand?""Yes sir," she gasped. I suspected that she'd been on the verge of a minor orgasm, just standing there listening to us discussing her ownership.Then Adrian took over. "Emily. Who do you belong to?""You sir, and only you." she answered, breathlessly."Then sit quietly while I decide how to play with you." She thanked him and sat next to Angie."Adrian?" That was me. "Do you think that our toys would like to play with themselves?" Both girls gasped."Does it really matter, Geoff?" He replied. The girls sat rigid with anticipation. "Emily, put your hand between your thighs," he instructed her. "Touch your cunt."The atmosphere at the table was electric. Ever so slowly Emily's tiny hand crept under the hem of her skirt. Angie, watching, licked her lips. Suddenly Emily stiffened in her seat. We had a fair idea of where her hand had reached."Angela. Touch yourself the same way. You may come, but make no noise." I told her, firmly. She too put her hand under her skirt. Adrian added the same instructions to Emily and then we sat and watched, looking around periodically to make sure that our little play was going unobserved, until Emily and then Angie shuddered quietly and sank back in their seats. The smell of their sex was noticeable by then, so I suggested that we send them to the loos again, this time to mop up their lady juice and put their pants back on.While they were gone, Adrian and I discussed some practicalities that two novices like us needed to deal with. One example was putting the girls into Sub mode and then recovering them. In my case, telling Angela to remove her collar worked, but the collar wasn't a pre-requisite; I could dominate her with my tone of voice alone. We also needed a voice command to release them. Adrian had an inspired idea. "We'll just tell them that when we say, 'you are released' they will have independent will again." I told you he was smart.When they got back we gave the girls their new command and they reluctantly resumed their normal demeanor, though Emily's eyes had a sparkle I'd not seen before. Angie leaned over the table so only the four of us could hear. "Geoff," she whispered. "That was so fucking HOT. I'm going to ask Marie if I can give you a proper seeing-to tonight." Emily giggled, not repelled, as I thought she might be, at the thought of wrinklies like us 'doing it.'"Well," I said. "Not to put a damper, as it were, on things. But do you have any wet-wipes in your bag? Your seats could do with a little attention."We chatted some more before Angie and I decided to leave the youngsters to come to their own understanding. The two women had seemed to be happy sharing their secret desire with someone else who understood. Adrian and I'd had our own chat about the moral challenges involved in dictating someone else's sexual activity. Although I had no business really, I did feel somewhat paternalistic towards Emily but I thought that she had chosen wisely with Adrian. I hoped that I was right but, short of keeping her to myself, it wasn't my decision to make.We got home a little before ten, to find that Marie had three coffee cups prepared ready for our return. As we drank, Angie excitedly updated Marie on the plans for our ceremony and even more excitedly described what Adrian and I had made her and Emily do in the pub. "Can we take him to bed and fuck him now, Marie?" She pleaded. "I'm so horny that my knickers are damp."Marie picked up her book and found where her bookmark was. "You two go now and I'll finish this chapter, tidy the kitchen and then join you." She smiled at us both and then added. "And, Geoff. Take one of your tablets 'cos that story got my knickers damp too."Sometimes we like to take turns to make love, but that evening the girls were on a mission. Even before Marie made it to the bedroom, Angie had swallowed so much of my cock that her nose was touching my belly. She'd pulled away before I was too close to finishing and hauled me on top of her. When I tried to return the compliment, she seemed almost annoyed."No fucking way," she told me, in no uncertain terms. "You stick that cock in me this minute and pound me until you come. I'm so fucking turned on I just want you inside me." Well, how could I have argued with a charming invitation like that?Marie arrived just in time to hear Angie yelling, "Yes, yes, fucking yes!" as I approach my climax. To be honest, I'm not sure whether she came or not. That didn't seem to be her objective just then. To use the vernacular, I think she just needed a good dicking.After a couple of minutes cuddling, we calmed down enough to welcome Marie into our embrace and the next ninety minutes or so were only a little less, shall we say, physical. There was kissing this time though. The girls lay face to face as I took Marie from behind until we came and then Angie laid between my wife's thighs as I took her from behind and then Marie rode my cock as Angie straddled my face and they groped each other. By the time we'd cleaned up and settled down, just before midnight, I was content that Angie, and Marie, had both at least come a couple of times.Angie left after breakfast on Wednesday morning. There was some pleasant snuggling and kissing before we all got up but the girls had decided that we should remain fairly chaste because Marie and I were entertaining Megan and Sam that evening and little Geoffrey might need time to recuperate from his efforts the night before. I reluctantly agreed but 'he' wasn't happy at all. But I knew we'd make it up to him that evening.Marie and I did some housework that morning, to prepare for our guests. We changed the bedding and made sure that all the toys were clean and sanitized. (We always do, both before we put them away and before we have guests again.) Marie had an early lunch before she went into town to the charity shop where she had offered to cover a lunchtime shift.I had a lunch date with Jane, the widow of an old friend. She's a pleasantly rounded lady, a little taller than my wife with black hair, brown eyes and an engaging personality. We had agreed to meet the previous week but she'd had to cancel. I hoped everything was okay. We met in a local café as I felt as though I'd spent a lot of time in the pub of late. I was already in the queue when she came in so I ordered two lattes and a couple of slices of carrot cake while she claimed an empty table for two.We chatted amicably for nearly an hour. Apparently, she'd had to postpone our last meeting because Ben, her 19 year old son, had been unwell and she would have felt guilty leaving him. I liked Ben so I was relieved to hear that he was recovered and back at work. We talked about his job, which he hated, and his other options, which were limited. It was odd; he was deceptively bright but his quiet nature and succinct way of speaking led some people to think he was, well, a bit dim. Let's be honest here: His interview technique sucked. I promised to give some thought to careers where, should we say, he might shine more brightly in a solo capacity. We moved on.Jane told me that she'd enjoyed meeting Marie the previous week and lamented that they couldn't see more of each other. I just kept quiet at that point. She then showed some self-awareness that surprised me. "I think Marie was disappointed at some of the gossip I shared with her. Did I offend her?" She asked.I had to be honest. "Well, my work used to involve commercially sensitive information, Marie used to provide pastoral support to her students and some of her friends in the health or legal professions have similar experiences. We just aren't used to sharing information about folk that might embarrass them."She looked shocked. "Oh, dear. And now she can't share any girl talk with me because she'll be afraid it'll be all over town in an hour?" I shrugged, but she was right; that was exactly how my wife felt. "Do apologize for me, won't you?" She asked. "I was never that woman but, just lately, there's so little of interest in my life that I seem to live vicariously through other people's."I asked if she was seeing anyone. She smiled. "Would you be jealous?" She asked, playfully.I replied in kind. "Devastated, my dear. But my love for you would only hold you back."She shook her head. "If only, Geoff. If I could persuade Marie to share, I would be a very happy girl." Oh Jane! If only you knew.I persisted but she was adamant that she had no appetite for on-line dating and gorgeous single men rarely turned up at her door, so she was left to her own devices. I asked her how many devices she actually owned. She looked horrified for a moment and then we both lost it in a fit of the giggles. When we'd composed ourselves, and the other patrons had stopped staring at the pair of us, she admitted that she was tempted to buy a plastic pal but didn't know how or where to start.I looked at her. "If you are serious, would you go in an adult store if someone took you? I mean it, but this must go no further."She sat back, speechless. "Who?" She eventually managed to say."Let's see," I replied. I sent a text to Marie. "Jane lonely. Wants to buy sex toy but too shy. Can I take her to naughty shop? Do you want to come too to keep us out of mischief?"I changed the subject to ask about her plans for Christmas but she seemed distracted. It took three or four minutes for Marie's reply. "We've had a no-show. If I cover, you take Jane now. Be home for half past three. BEHAVE! xxx"

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 7Quiet Little OrgyA retired couple invite some new friends home.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Eventually, by nine o'clock that Saturday morning, we had all showered and made our way downstairs for breakfast. I was last into the kitchen as I'd graciously allowed the women to go first. The dressing gowns that we'd bought for our Wednesday sessions came in useful in that Sue and Margie weren't faced with wearing their dancing dresses to eat in.I think they were both surprised at how relaxed the atmosphere was, I mean they had both fucked their hostess's husband the night before. Angie broke a comfortable silence as we ate. "Geoff. You know what you promised?" She meant the anal bareback that she'd been harping on about for a while."Yes my love?""Well," It was unusual for Angie to hesitate; if anything, her life would be much simpler if she did think more before speaking. "The thing is, would you mind if Sue and Margie came shopping to the naughty store and, maybe?" She looked at me as shyly as I'd ever seen her. "Could they watch while you sort of; do me? You know? Up the bum?" Marie snorted at the look on my face.I turned back to Angie. "Are you seriously suggesting that we take two women, who we've barely known for twelve hours, take them shopping in a sex store and then bring them back her to watch you and me having anal sex without a condom?""That pretty much sums it up," she conceded."Okay. As long as we're on the same page. It's fine by me."And so it was agreed. The two 'new girls' would go home in Sue's car, grab an overnight bag each and re-join us at our house for another evening of sexual exploration, including Angie's loss of her last virginity, and then they would go home on Sunday morning.This wasn't quite the weekend I'd imagined!Anyway, the five of us set off about twelve thirty and stopped at the little bistro we'd found on the way to the adult store. Margie and Sue insisted it was their treat to repay us for our hospitality. My clam linguini in white wine and cream sauce was excellent and the women seemed content with their meals too, so it was a contented crew who breezed into the store about an hour or so later.I left the girls to browse at their leisure as there was a particular item that I was interested in. Angie, very much a woman who was happy to get 'in your face' if you pissed her off, also had a well concealed submissive side that we had found by accident. I had resolved that, as a treat, I would buy her a collar that she could wear when she, and only she, decided she wanted to be dominated. I was aware from some basic research that there was an entire sub-culture around this behavior but, in our case, my only interest was to give my lover another way to express herself sexually. When we had experimented before, Marie was happy to play along but got no actual satisfaction from being submissive. With Angie though, as long as we were careful, she could use the experience to deal with some issues from way back.I found the relevant display and, satisfied that the girls were giggling together over something obviously particularly intriguing and probably disturbing from my point of view two aisles over, I made my choice and took it to the counter. The shop assistant approved of my choice. "So sir, for one of your ladies?" He enquired. I nodded. "Not S and M?""No. Just something she can wear to signal when she wants to be more, erm, passive," I explained."Perfect choice in that case," he replied.I took the collar and the receipt and put them in my pocket. I'd decide later when to give them to Angie. There was something else bothering me too, but I needed to speak to Marie first; a proper conversation that would have to wait until this weekend was over. I had an idea, and I hoped that she'd approve, but it was too important to risk getting it wrong.We left, not quite as laden as last time we visited, each of us carrying something designed to make sex even better. Isn't it sad that we're conditioned to find that somehow shameful? Marie regards me as a work in progress to break that conditioning. Ironic really, that it was her reaction to some sexy underwear that led us to where we found ourselves that day.We arrived back home a little after three and, while Marie took Angie upstairs to prepare, I led Margie and Sue into the kitchen to help make a brew while I checked the fridge to make sure that we had something to snack on later, having already had one substantial meal that day. I took Marie and Angie a cup of tea and a plate of chocolate biscuits and left them in the bedroom. I had no wish to be part of whatever they were doing in the bathroom with the bags, tubes and whatnot they had bought that afternoon.While I chatted with our new girls I diced a red onion, prepped some chorizo and sliced some Brie and Blue Wensleydale cheeses. I took a bag of ciabatta rolls out of the freezer to defrost and put a bottle of New Zealand Sauvignon Blanc in the fridge to chill. Okay, so it wasn't a fine vintage wine but it was going to pair with onion, blue cheese and spiced sausage: why the Hell would I use an expensive wine to wash that down?Our prep done we retired to the living room and chatted about, well, sex while we waited for Angie to make herself ready. I confess that I was a little concerned that she'd invested a lot of anticipation in what we were about to do. It would be her first time and only my second. What if it all went wrong? What if she hated it?I had a thought and dashed to the kitchen. When I returned a minute later both girls looked at me enquiringly."ED22," I explained, rather unhelpfully. The look on their faces made it clear that this was not only insufficient but actually demanded a more detailed explanation than if I had just said that I'd forgotten something. I reminded them of my sexual performance the previous evening and pointed out this would have been remarkable for a man in his twenties, let alone someone of my vintage.I told how I was now in a user trial of a new generation of drug for erectile dysfunction which allowed me, with no particular clinical need, not to put too fine a point on it, to fuck like a steam train for hours. We chatted about that for a while until my wife shouted downstairs. "Geoffrey, ladies, if you're ready, the ceremony is about to begin. Please join us upstairs, remove your clothing and take your seats." It seemed like an excellent idea so that's exactly what we did.Somehow, between helping Angie with her 'purges', my wife had managed to get another couple of chairs into our bedroom though admittedly one was a folding chair from IKEA that we kept for situations where the six seats that came with our dining room suite weren't sufficient. I stood in my dressing gown, waiting for Angie to emerge from the bathroom, feeling like a nervous groom at the altar. Sue and Margie sat in the seats behind me wearing only their bras and panties.Marie, acting as mistress of ceremonies also dressed for effect in a pale blue Basque and, well, that was it actually, waited for the tension to rise before she opened the bathroom door with a theatrical flourish. "Angie," she announced, in her most sultry voice. "Your lover is here to rid you of your last virginity. Do you willingly surrender to him?"Angie stepped naked into the bedroom and stood before me. She looked at her friends assembled to witness something that seemed to be really important to her and smiled. "I surrender my body totally to him. I ask that he takes my anal virginity in the knowledge that no man has had my ass before him and nor will any other man after him."If I hadn't realized before, it was out there now. Angie was making a point here, she was giving herself, pledging herself, to me! Fighting the urge to, yes, panic is probably the most appropriate word, I looked to Marie. My wife seemed not just content but actually happily engaged with this small but weird ceremony. I had really wanted to talk to Marie before I took this step but the situation seemed to have arisen before I had the chance, so I decided to take the risk.Stepping to my bedside drawer, I took out a small gift box. It was a generic necklace box I'd found in the loft but it was fine for my purposes. "Angela," she stiffened at my using her full name: that reminded her the time I had hypnotized her and left some interesting legacy imperatives in her subconscious. "Angela, I accept the honor you bestow upon me. It would please me if you would wear this collar as a sign that your body is mine to take, use and bestow at my pleasure."We all watched entranced as she swayed slightly as she comprehended what I'd said. Almost before she could react I was in front of her. "Angela, will you wear my collar?" She looked at me wide eyed and nodded fervently. I continued before she could speak. "You may wear or remove it as you wish but, when you wear it, You. Are. Mine and mine alone. Do you understand?"Angie looked beseechingly at her best friend in the world, my wife, Marie. How would she respond to her husband claiming her best friend's body? With obvious delight was the honest answer. Marie ran to Angie and gave her a massive hug. "Oh, sweetheart," Marie sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. "You'll be like my Sister-Wife. I love you so much."Then Marie turned to me. "God! I love you so fucking much too! When you've finished with Angie, me and the girls are going to fuck you so hard we're all going to be sitting on soft cushions for the rest of the week. Fuck! But you're amazing, you wonderful old softie."While Marie was kissing and hugging me, the other girls descended on Angie. They helped her to put her collar on. Oh! I suppose I ought to describe my gift; The description in the store's on-line catalogue was, 'A discreet, rose gold, slave day-collar for submissives'. It was a fetching circlet of engine-turned pinkish-gold with a small ring, presumably for a leash, at the throat.When the women all settled down, Angie finally replied. "I understand. When I wear your collar my body and mind are yours, and I give them willingly." She thought for a moment. "How shall I address you? Do I call you Sir? Are you my Master?"I'd given that question some thought, even as I was deciding whether to buy the collar in the shop. "I'm still Geoff, and you are my lover, not my slave. You will obey me, though, and I will discipline you if you don't." I looked around the room. The other women seemed content with my approach. Now for the big moment."Angela. Lay on the bed and expose yourself."She took a deep breath. "Yes Geoff."She settled on the side of our bed, sitting upright, facing our little congregation. Slowly she parted her thighs to display a tiny jewel decorating the anal plug that her little ring of muscle was already accommodating to.I looked at the new girls. "Ladies. How would you like to share my new toy?" Without waiting for them to even consider how to reply, I turned to Angie and gazed into her eyes. She knew we were connecting and quivered as her body anticipated my next words. "Angela. Your master commands you. Go to your happy place and come."Sue and Margie were stunned when, at my words, Angie clenched her thighs together and slumped back on the bed giving every sign of climaxing. Margie spoke. "I am definitely asking if I can have whatever Angie's got, for Christmas.""Go on girls," I entreated them. "Before she comes down. Get her prepared. The more aroused she is the less discomfort she'll feel."Marie crossed to stand beside me. "That was lovely what you did for her, just now," she said, hugging me.I kissed the top of her head. "I actually wanted to talk to you first but when I saw how important this was to Angie, I just decided it was too perfect a moment to miss. Did I do right?""You did very well dear," she smiled.We stood like that for a couple of minutes watching two women we'd only met practice their newly discovered lesbian skills on our best friend. "Marie?" I began."Yes dear?""What are we? I mean you, me and Angie? Are we a;” I hesitated to even say the word. "Are we a throuple?""Geoffrey, I adore you but, if you ever use that word again, you and I are going to have a problem.""I know, I felt dirty just saying it. But seemingly not as dirty as Sue." We stopped our conversation and watched, fascinated, as Sue appeared to make Margie and Angie simultaneously shriek with delight. I shook my head to clear it. "Anyway." I tried to maintain my train of thought. "I was going to ask you about Angie's status; you know? Your friend, our lover. What is she? Is she part of our relationship? Or is she just a woman we have sex with? Will you think about it anyway? In the meantime, I think it's time to claim my thrall's last virginity."At some point, Sue and Margie had got naked and I managed to grab some delectable handfuls of flesh as I gently peeled them off Angie's body. I had red somewhere that anal sex in the doggy position is less comfortable for novices than when done prone. It looked like I may be on the way to having enough experience to comment but, for now, I decided missionary would do just fine.Again, research suggested that we should have vaginal sex first to relax my partner; this time, local knowledge, that is my Dom's command to his Sub, emphasized by a post hypnotic suggestion to orgasm followed by a two pronged lesbian assault, suggested to me that she would be about as sexed up as a woman can get without actually having three cocks inside her at the same time.And so, after Angie's lovely ceremony gifting me her last virginity, the moment arrived. Marie stepped up with the dispenser of lube and delicately applied it along little Geoff's length. She stood on tiptoe and kissed me. "Try not to hurt her, Geoff. She's been looking forward to this so much." I nodded. I knew that only too well.I knelt between Angie's thighs and felt rather than saw Marie, Margie and Sue draw close behind me. Angie looked up at me pleadingly. I smiled down at her and gently pulled out the tapered stainless steel plug that she'd inserted to ready her sphincter for penetration. Marie took it from me. Before the ring of muscle could recover its usual resting state I pushed forward as firmly as I could without hurting her.Angie gasped as this new intruder made its way inside her bowels. I paused. "Are you okay, babe?" I asked."It's so; It's such a strange feeling," she murmured. "It's not like anything I've felt before. Let me just get used to it for a moment."I paused. I was about two thirds inside her and I didn't seem to be causing her actual pain. I have to admit that I was having to get used to some odd sensations myself. The ass plug made my penetration less awkward than I'd expected, but her ring was tighter around my shaft than a cunt would have been. It was odd too, knowing that the skin on my cock was directly touching her bowel walls. Like Angie said, "such a strange feeling.""Go on. A bit more. I think I'm ready." She tensed, waiting for me to push."No babe. Relax," I told her. "We're nearly all the way there. A bit more lube please." That last comment aimed at Marie.How strange is my life that I can casually ask my wife to lube the part of my cock between my balls and her best friend's backside so that I can take her friend's anal virginity? How strange is her life that she did it anyway with a smile and another kiss for me. I pressed forward again and marveled at the sensation."Oh fuck!" Angie moaned as I bottomed out (Sorry, but I couldn't resist). "Fuck me Geoff. Do it now. Do it hard and fast."So I began, slowly at first, and not my favorite long strokes as I didn't want to pull out accidentally. Another time it might not matter, today it had to be right. So, gradually speeding up, I began to thrust in and out, each time as deep as I could get. I looked wordlessly at Marie and saw that she understood. The bowel doesn't have the same nerve endings as a cunt. We'd discussed this earlier, so Marie and the others began to use their hands on Angie's cunt and clit and their tongues on her tits.I could tell that she was getting close, Hell, so was I, but she wasn't able to keep focus on anything. Her body was just searching for that position, any position that would enhance the pleasure she was striving for. Her hands clutched at the sheets, the heads of the women suckling her tits, her own hair, as if she was trying to contain the sensations in her head. And then, she reached the peak. She seemed to freeze, as if movement would break the spell, and then she cried out, "O fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes!" And then, trembling, she began to relax.It was a relief when she blew, because I was so close myself. I wasn't sure if she even realized I'd come. As we all relaxed, my cock finally softened and slipped out of her bum and I sloped off to the bathroom to clean up. A surreptitious look on the way confirmed the effectiveness of the girls' preparation. I looked clean anyway. Regardless, little Geoff was getting a good wash.When I came out of the bathroom, Angie was sitting up on the bed, excitedly comparing notes with Marie, who'd had anal sex with me once before, although with a condom, and describing the sensation to the new girls who hadn't. From their conversation their attitude could more properly be described as, 'hadn't yet'. My alternate Friday nights for the next few weeks could end up being 'bareback bottom nights', particularly as Marie still wanted to try bareback too, at least once.What about me? Let's be clear, I'm not selfless, but I get pleasure from giving pleasure. I can't understand a man who would pump and dump in a woman in five minutes and think that was fun. I'd rather spend ten minutes loving her tits and at least the same again between her legs, knowing that when I actually enter her the resulting sex will be spectacular. So did I enjoy it? Yes. Would I do it again. Yes, if one or more of the girls wants to. Would it ruin my life I didn't? No. I have a wife and her permission to screw eight mature but attractive sex partners. I'm not going to moan about a shortage of anal sex. It's fun but I sometimes wonder if it's worth the attendant preparation and fuss.Sorry, got a bit introspective there. I went and sat next to Angie. She surprised me when she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. "Did I please you, Geoff? " She asked. Good girl. She's remembered she was wearing her collar."You did well," I reassured her. "Even when you wear your collar, I'll keep my promises to you. I was concerned that you were too invested in doing this for the first time. Was it what you hoped for?"She looked serious. "It was amazing and it was something I'd never done and I wanted the experience. But." She looked up at me. "Just as important, I wanted to do something with you that I'd not done with another man; and I knew Marie would be part of it.""Thank you, sweetheart, that was a lovely and special gesture." I bent down to kiss her. "Love you, Angie."As I sat back up I caught Marie's eye. She smiled and inclined her head slightly in acknowledgement of our previous conversation. She'd think about it and then we'd talk.Again, Sue and Margie joined me downstairs while Marie helped Angie clean up. They were only ten or fifteen minutes and when they came down Angie had taken her collar off. Good. I only wanted her to be submissive in the bedroom, anything else might be a step too far.By the time they got downstairs our filled ciabatta were already in the oven and the wine was open and ready to be poured. We sat at the dining table, the five of us just chatting and getting to know each other. Marie explained how our sexual reawakening happened and how it spread to include her friends and then Sue and Margie.When she got to the episode where we made a dirty video they insisted on seeing it so I went into the living room and set up the TV so that I could cast from my phone onto the big screen. When the girls had finished eating, they carried their drinks in to join me and I pressed play.I sat on one sofa with Marie and Angie while Margie and Sue sat together on the other. By the time the video finished I was in the presence of four rather horny women. Marie took charge. "Geoff, you promised Angie that your cock was hers today. So you take her to our room and I'll entertain our guests in the other. See you in a couple of hours." She gave me a huge kiss and herded Sue and Margie upstairs.I turned to Angie. "I'm all yours, sweetheart. What do you want to do?"She looked shyly at me. "You'll think I'm weird.""That ship disappeared over the horizon a long time ago, babe," I replied."Then; Then can we just go to bed and cuddle? I feel, I dunno, overwhelmed? I loved what you did for me but now I think I just want someone to hold me until the world settles again. See? Weird.""Not at all. You feel how you feel. If you need comfort and affection instead of sex, that's fine. I will warn you now though that if we both doze off there's a fair chance you'll wake up with little Geoff wedged into your bum crack."

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I'm a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5' 3", and I'm a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I'd like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here's the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1."Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender's biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age."I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I'd read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. "Demos and lab projects" and "18+". Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn't be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn't it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I'd been anticipating it since the moment I'd signed up. I'd thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I'd dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn't see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I'd never been down there before. I'd heard that's where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes."Hello class." she said, once she was ready. "This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You're in the wrong place."I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. "Ok. I'll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I've worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I've lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism."Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these "behind-doors" topics."Now, some guidelines." She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. "Here's the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?" she asked. A few hands went up. "Yes?" she said, pointing to a girl in the third row."You mentioned demonstrations," replied the girl. "Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?"Sharon smiled, and replied, "No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we'll be doing our first demo today.""Oh; thanks; " replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused."Anyone else?" asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him."So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?", the boy asked."Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly." Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. "I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don't quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that'll leave four extra boys. So we'll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me."The boy grinned, "Thanks. That's what I was hoping.""I'm sure it was," replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. "Any other questions?" There weren't any. "Alright then. We'll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I'll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it's the first day, you'll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count."That got everyone's attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it."Today's question is an introduction," Sharon said. "You'll state your name, age, where you're from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We'll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I'm 32, and I'm from San Francisco. As I'm sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin."With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit."Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker"A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. "Hi I'm Tony Baker. I'm 19, and I'm from Texas. I am not a virgin." He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn't the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive."Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes"She proceeded to call out each student's name. About half-way through, she called "Christina McCoy"Christina stood, and said, "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can do this." She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom."No worries" said Ms. Sharon. "Would anyone else like to leave?" At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here's a summary:· Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.· Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.· Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.· Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.· Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.· Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.· Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs· Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities· Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers· Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra· Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.· Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.· John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs· Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra· Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra· Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco's boxers (orange and blue)· "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera."I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I'd been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I'd been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I'm Samantha. I'm 19, and I'm from Colorado. I am not a virgin." I paused. "Um. Ms. Sharon; ""Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?" she replied."Er; .well; .I'm not wearing any undergarments. I usually don't. They make me uncomfortable.""Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn't make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You'll just have to do it a day early. If you're uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn't for you. Feel free to leave, if you'd like.""Um. No, I'm okay." I had a feeling she'd say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she'd cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn't. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits."Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we'll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we'll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: 'what does that have to do with Sexual Education?'"Well, as we'll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn't require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we'll see that today."Now, let's pair up for our first demo. First I'll call out pairs, then we'll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you're with Tony."I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that's still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, "We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice."The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. "I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won't get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group."Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me."Now, we'll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder."She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I've had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony."Ok, class. That's it for today." said Sharon. "Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow."Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in."Hello class." she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room."Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you're interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you're interested, let me know, and I'll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I'll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you'll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed? Perhaps a bit turned on? Whatever you're feeling, let us all know. I can assure you that every emotion you are feeling is completely normal."Also like the other day, I will go first." She then proceeded to remove all her clothing. When she was done, she slowly spun around, giving us all a good look at her body. Although her breasts looked quite large before, her bra must have been a push-up, because after removing it, they appeared a bit smaller. However, they were quite perky, and stayed in the same exact shape as before she removed it. She had long nipples that were quite hard. They about half an inch in diameter, and about the same size from base to tip, with her entire areola extending to about 1 inch in diameter.Down below, she had her womanly hair shaved into a small, closely shaved triangle, pointing down. Her ass was large, but not huge, and looked quite firm. Another interesting feature was her tan lines. She had the normal bikini-shaped pale spots all around her "private" areas (which were now quite public), but she had a bit of a tan on both nipples, and in a line leading to her cunt. It appeared she had some interesting swimwear.When she was done with her spin, she stood at the front of the class, with her legs about shoulder-width apart. She didn't cover anything up. "I am feeling a bit horny, as I always do when new people see my body. I'm a bit nervous, but not scared. I know that most people here enjoy what they see, and those who don't are probably insecure in their own bodies."Alright. Now that I've gone, it's your turn. First up, we have the lovely Samantha Rivera. I thought you should go first, since you already stripped naked last class. Everyone has seen you naked already, so you should feel a bit more comfortable than the others in doing so again.Oh great, I thought to myself, sarcastically. I get to be the only student naked, once again.I stood up, and once again kicked off my flip-flops. I pulled my green t-shirt over my head, and pulled my pants off. After the previous day, I knew I'd have to get naked again, so when I got dressed this morning, I figured there was no point in wearing underwear. They just make me uncomfortable anyhow. So that left me naked in front of my classmates, who were all taking a good look at my naked body."Now, how do you feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."Well, I feel more comfortable than I did a few minutes ago when I had those restrictive clothes on. I also feel a bit embarrassed, because I'm going first, but not quite as embarrassed as the last class. I also feel nervous. Not because of what people think of my body, but rather because of the topic we're going to be covering today, and the topics we'll be covering for rest of the semester."Then I sat back down."Very good, miss Rivera. I understand what you mean about the restrictive clothes. I much prefer to be naked when possible, which is one reason the rest of the class will be held in the nude. I guess you could call me an amateur nudist, in that respect. As for the material we're covering today, I'm sure you'll do fine. It seems you are already a bit of an exhibitionist." She smiled. "I'm not sure how you'll feel about the rest of the material we'll be covering, but that's part of the point of this class: to push your boundaries."Alrighty. Thank you Samantha. Next up, Alex Myers."Once again, she went down the list of names. There were three people that were missing from the last class (Mindy Hayes, Irene Hunter, Dave Evans). I guessed that they decided the class wasn't for them. Everyone else showed up, and looked eager to learn. As each person's name was called, they stood, stripped completely naked, and voiced their feelings about their state of undress. Most people said they felt embarrassed, and many felt uncomfortable with their nudity, and with the intimacy of the situation. A few people said they felt a sense of thrill or excitement.Once we finished roll, which took about ten minutes, Ms. Sharon said, "Ok. Now that everyone is naked, we will move on with the rest of today's content. Exhibitionism is defined as the act of exposing, in a public or semi-public context, those parts of one's body that are not normally exposed. Many people practice exhibitionism for a variety of reasons, such as thrill, amusement, spectacle, or sexual gratification. You have all now experienced a small part of that. In a few minutes, and throughout the rest of the semester, you will experience more of that."In this setting, with everyone being naked, it's hard to get a real idea of what exhibitionism feels like. In order to really experience this, you must be the only one in the area who is exposed. That is the objective of today's exercise.Ms. Sharon took out two plastic bags with a bunch of pieces of paper in each of them, and started walking around the room, passing one of each to everyone."Each of you will get two pieces of paper; one from each of these bags. On the first piece of paper, you will find a location on campus. On the second, there is an action. Your task is to go to your given location, in your current state of undress, and perform your given action. The actions are fairly simple, such as "do 10 jumping jacks", or "yell: look at me!", or "shake hands with someone". once you've done your action, return here for your clothes and belongings, and then you may leave for today."Between now and next class, I would like you to write a few pages describing your experience. I won't specify a length, but my guess is you'd have at least a few pages of content to write about. Next class period, we will review the outcome of the activity. I will take you on your word for whether or not you do your action or not. Either way, just walking around campus will give you a feel for exhibitionism."Now, does anyone not have a place and an action?" Nobody spoke up. "Good. Everyone follow me. I'll walk you to the front door of the building."She then walked out of the classroom. Everyone stood, and filed out of the classroom door, following her down the hall of the building.I was terrified at the thought of this assignment. When I got my location and action, I red, "Top floor of the library" and "high-five 3 people" Although the library wasn't too far from this building, I had to go to the top floor, which meant I either had to walk up all the stairs, or ride in the elevator, which usually had at least one person.Ms. Sharon escorted us all to the entrance of the building. We saw a couple students as we walked through the halls, and they all looked at us like we were crazy, but at the same time, most of them looked like they wanted to know more."Alright everyone. You have 35 minutes until the end of class. Go to your location, do your action, and come back. I will be waiting in the classroom when you return."She opened the door, and we all flooded out, running in many different directions.I hesitated a moment, before following everyone else. I turned left, and headed toward the library.It was still early, and the sun was still coming up over the buildings as I ran down the alley between two parts of the psych building. As I ran, I could feel the air rushing past me, and between my legs. Because it was so early, it was still quite chilly out. I tried to cover up as much as possible, partly because of my embarrassment, but mostly because I was cold.However, with only two hands, I couldn't cover much. At first, I tried covering my hairless cunt with one hand and my tits with my other arm. After about a dozen steps, I realized that wasn't really working. Although my boobs are small, they sure were bouncing quite a lot. I never really noticed how much they bounced without a bra. So, I switched to covering just my tits with both hands. That prevented them from bouncing so much, which felt much better.I ran as fast as I could, through that alleyway, around another building and down into the area leading to the library entrance. So far, I hadn't seen anyone, although I'm sure a few people saw me from a distance, and from windows that I passed.When I arrived at the entrance to the library, I took a short break to catch my breath. I hid behind a nearby bench, and squatted down. After catching my breath, I hesitated, because I knew there would be quite a few more people inside. I didn't really want to go in, but as I said, it was quite chilly out. So, I quickly bolted to the door, opened it and rushed inside.As I entered, the first person I noticed was the "security guard". The library hires a student to sit next to the magnetic sensors that prevented book theft. They were tasked with ensuring nobody leaving was stealing a book. The student on duty today was a young guy (maybe a freshman?), with dark hair. He was wearing a hoodie and had headphones in. He looked up, then back down at his book. Then he did a double take. His eyes opened wide, and his mouth dropped a bit."Um. Miss; I think you've forgotten something." he stammered."Oh. No, I've left my clothes behind on purpose." I said, and smiled at him, moving my hands back to my original, slightly more modest, position. "This is for a class assignment. I have to go to the third floor like this, then go back to my classroom.""Oh. Okay. Well good luck!" he said.He watched me as I walked through the detectors, and to the nearby elevator. I rapidly pressed the "up" button a few times, and bounced up and down, wishing the elevator would hurry up. As I stood there, a few people walked by. Everyone took notice of me, and many people whispered to their friends. A few girls giggled. Just as the elevator was arriving, I saw a guy hold up his phone and snap a picture."I hope you enjoy that, pervert!" I yelled at him, as I quickly got on the elevator and mashed my floor, then "close door" button. Before the door could close, a 40-something year old male professor came running up, and stuck his arm in the door, and stepped inside."Woo. I made it." he said, before noticing me. Once he did, he looked a bit shocked. "Oh. Excuse me. I'll catch another elevator." he said, starting to leave."No, it's alright, you can use this one." I said."Are you sure?" he replied. "I guess I am in a bit of a hurry.""Yea, it's fine. Just come on." I said, as I continued mashing the button.The door closed, and the elevator started rising. For the first moment, there was an awkward silence. Then he asked "so, what brings you here today, in such a state interesting attire?" He was trying to make small talk."Well, I'm in a class called Advanced Sexual Education. Today, we're learning about exhibitionism, and my teacher had this crazy idea that everyone should have some experience with it.""Oh. That sounds like an interesting class." he replied. He was trying not to make too much eye contact with me, but I could tell he was itching for a look at my naked, nubile body."You know, it's alright if you look at my body." I said. "I can tell you want to, and I guess it's what's supposed to happen in such an exhibitionist situation. Plus, I don't mind. I actually kind of enjoy it when people look at my naked body.""Oh. Well, I guess if it would help you out with your assignment." he said, as he looked over at me. "You have great skin. And your breasts are the perfect size. I'd love to be able to touch them." Just then, we arrived at the top floor."Oh. Well this is my stop." I said, getting off the elevator, into an un-populated area. The man followed me. "I'll tell you what. For my assignment, I have to get three high-fives. If you give me one of those high-fives, I'll let you have a quick touch.""Alright" he said, without having to think about it. "Deal"I raised my hand up, and he promptly smacked it. Then I gestured for him to go ahead. He reached forward with both hands, and firmly grabbed both my titties, and asked "Are these real?""Of course they're real!", I replied, shocked. "Can't you tell?""Well, no. I haven't had the chance to compare the feeling between real and fake.""Oh." I replied. "Well, I guess I haven't either. Mine are real."After a few more squeezes, he pinched my nipples. Then he released them. He thanked me, and he left.Now, how was I going to go about getting those last two high fives? I assessed my surroundings. Nearby, there was a hallway leading to a study area, which usually had a lot of people. In another direction, there was a doorway leading to stacks of books. Usually, they kept the less interesting books up here, and thus, not as many people were in those stacks.I decided to go with the stacks. There was a chance I wouldn't be able to find someone, but there would also probably less chance of people seeing me.I walked through the doorway, weaved through a couple stacks, and found a row of tables against the wall. Unfortunately, there wasn't anyone there. I walked down the row, past the tables, looking down each aisle. Finally, I saw someone, in an upcoming aisle. It was a girl, with black hair, and she was reading a book she had just grabbed off a shelf.Well, I guess this is as good a person as any, I thought to myself.I covered myself with my arms as much as I could, I walked up, tapped her on the shoulder, and said "Hi. Would you mind doing me a favor?""Sure, just gimme a sec to finish what I'm reading" she said, then took a quick glance at me. Just like the security guard, she did a double take, followed by a mouth drop. After a second to take the situation in, she said, "Wow. Um. Why are you naked, in the library?""Well, it's for a class." I said. "We're supposed to go to a place on campus, dressed how I am right now, and do something. That's why I need a favor. I need to get three high-fives. Would you mind giving me one?" As I said all that, I noticed her eyes gaze slowly over the length of my body. It made me shiver."Uh; sure." she said, raising her hand. I reached up, and smacked it. Two down, one to go."So, your professor really had you all walk naked around campus? Does that mean there's a bunch of other people naked around campus right now too?""Yep. There sure are. The class is called Advanced Human Sexuality. If you're interested, you should check it out.""Hmm. Alright. It sounds interesting. I might just have to do that.""Well, I have to get going. Gotta get that last high-five, and get back to class before it ends. What was your name, anyhow?""Nicole." she replied. "Well, I'll see you around.""Yep, see ya!"As I walked off, she took a seat at a table, and pulled her laptop out. Presumably, she was checking out the details for the class. I could tell she was intrigued by my exposure. Perhaps she would join the class? Or maybe I was over-reading the situation, and she was just getting ready to start taking notes on the book she was reading. Who knows?I walked up and down the aisles of books for a few more minutes, but nobody else was around. I decided I'd have to venture out into the study area to find someone. There was another entrance to the area on the opposite side of the stacks from the elevator. I walked over to that entrance, and peered around the corner.As I suspected, there were quite a few people studying in that area. There were 3 large tables, with about 10 people sitting at each. In another part of the room, there were some lounge chairs, with another 15 or so people sitting around. There were also several cubicles scattered about, that gave people a bit of privacy, and from where I was standing, I couldn't tell if they were occupied. However, from experience, I found those were almost always occupied. So, all in all, there were about 50-60 people in that room.Well, I thought, at least I'll have a good chance of finding someone to give me a high five. I'd bet that many of the people would be willing. Maybe I can get some extra credit for extra high-fives.I took a couple deep breaths, and decided it was now or never. I slowly entered the room.Immediately, a group of five guys, to the right of the door, took notice of me. They all seemed very surprised by the sight of an attractive, naked girl, in such a public place. I decided they'd be as good a group as any, and I started to approach them."Hi guys." I said. "Would you mind doing me a favor?"They all nodded, while one of them immediately jumped up and said, "Perhaps, sexy. What do you need?"I was a little put off by this stranger calling me sexy, but it was also a bit flattering. I responded, "Well, you see. I need to get a high five from one of you. It's for a class. Would one of you mind giving me a high five?""Well, I don't know. A high five is a high price. We can't just hand those out to anyone. What would you be willing to trade?""Well, I offered a man to touch my breasts earlier. Would that be enough?" I asked."Hmm, what do you guys think," said the leading pervert, conferring with his comrades.One of them replied, "Do we each get a feel?"At this point, just about everyone in the room had taken notice of the situation. They were all looking at me, and a few people had started to gather around. I wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible, before it got out of hand, so I responded, "Fine. Deal. You each get one squeeze. And high-fives from all of you first.""One squeeze on each tit, and you have yourself a deal", said the leader, raising his hand for a high five.The rest of them stood, and raised their hands. I walked to each of them, and slapped their hands. When I had slapped the last one, I said, "Alright. Now your turn. One squeeze each, on each breast."The leader stepped up, and said "Ok. I think in order for this to go efficiently, you should hold your hands above your head, that way we can each easily get to you easily, and make sure nobody gets any extras."I complied, and raised my hands over my head, showing my completely unexposed breasts to everyone in the room, within viewing distance.One by one, the five guys walked up, and took a good long squeeze on each breast. I could tell they really enjoyed it, because they took their sweet time.The entire time, I couldn't help but get turned on. Here I was, completely exposed in front of a large group of strangers, letting five guys cop a practically-free feel. Plus, it felt pretty good. I was quite wet between my legs, to say the least.Finally, the last squeeze was done. I lowered my arm, thanked them, and left. I had to go between a few people to get by, and brushed my breasts against them.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 6An Academy of Coitus.Marie's friends take turns to visit her and her husband.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.When we heard voices from the other bedroom we got up and followed the others downstairs. Marie and Jo were laughing together when we arrived in the kitchen, so lesbian love hadn't offended Jo too much. Marie looked at Kate as we entered. "Hi babe. How was it for you?"Kate smiled at her friend. "I just need to get laid so much. Now I feel so good that I can't find the words to describe it."Marie looked at me. "And what about you?""A gentleman never tells," I said. "Other than to compliment you on your choice of friends. I have enjoyed this evening immensely; but I'm wondering how you ladies would like to end it. Shall I take a quick shower while you pour me a glass of wine and decide?" And I left them to it.I was back downstairs in less than ten minutes, intrigued as to Jo and Kates' decision. Were they orgasmed out, did they want to play together or did they want to try a foursome?Marie passed me a glass of wine as I joined them. I took a sip as Marie explained that the girls couldn't decide what to do for the rest of the evening. She saw the look on my face and grinned at her friends. "Mr. Smarty Pants here obviously has some ideas." She turned to me. "Go on then. What are you thinking.""It might be better if I showed you," I suggested. I put my glass on the kitchen table and walked across to Jo. I kissed her firmly on the lips and then untied the belt on her dressing gown, allowing it to fall open. I reclaimed my wine glass and, after dipping my index finger into the ruby liquid, anointed her nipples with wine. I bent to lick it off as she stood, mesmerized, as her friends watched me."It's my belief that our Jo is a closet exhibitionist," I explained. "I think that she would enjoy an audience while I fuck her bent over the kitchen table."Jo didn't say anything but her pupils dilated even further and she licked her lips while Marie and Kate considered my words. "Is that true, Jo?" My wife purred as she approached her friend. "Do you really want Kate and I to watch while my husband fucks you over my kitchen table?"I saw a flush spread down Jo's neck down to the top of her chest. Fuck! She wasn't even this turned on while I was actually doing her!"You dirty, dirty girl." Now Kate had joined in. "I bet you even expect Marie to touch you while her husband's banging you. Is that right?"Jo was breathing heavily now. I stepped behind her and slipped the gown off her shoulders and cupped her tits as it fell to the floor. "I think that we all know what's going to happen now," I whispered in her ear. "Lean forwards with both hands on the table and don't move." I looked at the other two women. "Take your seats ladies. The show is about to start."Jo took a single step to reach the table and silently bent at the waist to lean against it. She still hadn't said a word. I stood behind her and slipped my hand between her thighs. I couldn't believe how wet she felt. "You've never done this before. Am I right?" She shook her head. ""How long have you wanted to be fucked senseless while other people have watched you?""I was on holiday in Amsterdam, before I met Patrick. There was a group of us and we got high and found a live sex show." Her voice was soft and wistful. "Everyone else thought it was a hoot but," she paused as she remembered that night. "But I watched that woman on the stage as her lover penetrated her and it was the most arousing sight I'd ever seen. I wanted to be her; to do that; to be so free."Now she sounded sad as she continued. "But life's not like that, is it? I didn't want to be a prostitute or a stripper: I just wanted to be able to do what she did, even just once."I slipped off my own dressing gown. "Will this do, Jo? It's only an audience of two, but they are going to sit and watch you being fucked. Two of your very closest friends are going to watch you take my cock. Will that do for a start? Then you can fantasize about doing it with a different audience next time."She had already come at least three times with me that evening and God alone knows what Marie had done to her, so she was already aroused when we started this game. I also had an agenda of my own that this was playing quite nicely towards. I glanced at Marie and Kate to see them staring at my cock as I placed it at Jo's entrance. Jo gasped as she realized that the game was about to get real.I slipped gradually inside her and used my hands on her hips to embed myself balls deep. Marie decided to help her friend's fantasy as I started to pump back and forth. "Look Kate. Look at how Geoff's cock is slipping in and out of Jo's cunt. Look how wet and shiny he is."Kate was genuinely excited too. "This is the first time that I've ever seen two people having sex in real life," she said, breathlessly. "This is so fucking hot. Jo you dirty bitch.""Is this what you wanted Jo?" I murmured in her ear. Two of your best friends watching while one of their husbands fucks you?""Oh, yes," she groaned. "I've wanted to do something like this for so long.""Ask Marie what it's like, watching you fucking her husband on her kitchen table," I told her."Is it, oh!" She gasped. "Marie. Is it hot watching; Oh!" Another gasp."It's beautiful, babe." Marie reassured her. "I can see his cock slipping in and out of you. It's really sexy. Maybe." My wife paused for effect. "Maybe another time you could let us watch him take you up your bum. Would you like that, you dirty girl?"Jo couldn't answer. It didn't take long before I could feel her internal muscles starting to grip as she approached her climax. She was making cute little moans in time to my thrusts and they were getting louder and more urgent every passing second. Eventually she threw her head back and cried out as she hit a massive orgasm. I kept on thrusting trying to fuck her through it, but she was spent. We helped her to a chair and left her to recover.I smiled and looked at Kate. "You next. Take up the position." Then I turned to Marie. "I don't know what you're grinning at. Line up next to her." The two women looked nonplussed for a moment, then hurried to take up position side by side in front of me. I stood for a moment wondering how this could be. Only a couple of months ago I was convinced that my wife had gone off sex, and off me. Then I had a bit of an episode when she was berating our daughter's sex life, and here we were; she and her friend are bent over the kitchen table presenting their naked backsides to me while a spent friend recovers from yet another orgasm as she watches. I was sure that there was a life lesson in there somewhere but, on the other hand, there were two naked ladies anxious to be serviced, so I decided to put existential angst on the back burner and make the most of it.I decided to take my wife first as she hadn't had any cock at all that evening, unless I counted one of the rubber ones from the naughty shop. Either way she sighed gratefully as I guided my cock into her lovely moist tunnel. "Hi honey. I'm home," I warbled as we moved together. I tried to keep count as I stroked into her. After ten, I dismounted. "I'm just popping next door," I explained as I pushed my cock into Kate. They both giggled. Ten strokes into Kate as I admired her shapely bum and then back to Marie. For the next ten minutes all you could have heard in the kitchen was the sound of my belly slapping into the buttocks of the two lovely women in front of me, punctuated by the moans as we all got closer.I was glad when Kate came first, as I was getting close myself and I really wanted to finish inside my wife. As it happened, I couldn't hold back and I spent my load into Marie before she was ready. Jo came to the rescue though, and while I was trying as hard as I could to keep going before my erection subsided, she knelt by my wife and started to rub Marie's clit. Marie was completely unprepared for it and only lasted a minute longer before she succumbed to the inevitable and gracefully collapsed onto the table giggling quietly to herself.That seemed to be an appropriate moment to bring the evening to a close, so Jo and Kate each retired to one of the en-suites for a shower before they got dressed and joined us back downstairs. It struck me that this should have felt really awkward, but it didn't; honestly. We all kissed, rather chastely under the circumstances and we wished them a safe journey home as they left together.I looked at Marie as we held hands at the door. "Well babe." I said. "Are we still a couple?"She cuddled up close. "Nothing that you did or said tonight made me anything but proud," she said. "I asked you to make my friends happy, and you did. I know that every time you make love to them you form an attachment. That's 'cos you're a big softie really; and I love you all the more for it. Let's go to bed. I want to hold you even if you can't make love again." As it happened, I could.On Thursday we had a bit of a lie in {that's married people talk for having morning sex) and then we had a light breakfast as Marie was meeting Jane for lunch. We chatted about the night before, but didn't break our promise to the girls to keep the intimate details private. I was reassured now that Marie seemed comfortable watching me have sex with her friends and I was relaxed about her lesbian quid pro quo. I admit that I was uneasy about something, though. Everything that I had been brought up to believe told me this was wrong. I was still troubled by this cultural indoctrination even though I had no logical explanation for why I was supposed to feel guilty for making two friends happy. Fuck it. I love my wife, and her friends deserve physical affection.Anyway, we changed the beds and put the soiled sheets in to wash then went to get the weekly shopping. After we'd packed everything away Marie went to meet Jane while I went to the pub for lunch. I'd decided I'd had a good workout the previous evening and deserved a treat.Marie was preparing a tagine for tea when I got home; just the two of us tonight, Colin had football practice. "Hello love," I said as I gave her a kiss. "How was your lunch date?""It was okay," Marie said thoughtfully. "Jane enjoys your flirting and she understands that I wasn't offended by her playing along. But." I wondered what was coming next. "But, I'm sorry Geoff," she said hurriedly. "She's just such an awful gossip. She told me things in confidence that I had no need to know, about people who'd be terribly embarrassed if they found out what she was saying about them. I tried to call her out on it but she doesn't seem to care."There's no way that I can invite her to meet the girls; She'd be forever pestering a solicitor, a nurse and a copper for juicy titbits, and I know your suspicions about Angie's;  activities. And if she ever found out about our language classes, it would be all over town in an hour."I was actually relieved. Yes, Jane was attractive and yes, she was young enough to be our daughter, but there was something comfortable about our arrangement with Marie's friends. Even now, I can't really explain it, but somehow it was okay for me to help my wife's friends, but screwing a friend of mine would cross a line. I think that I may be even more broken than I realized.On Friday Marie asked if it was okay if Angie stayed for the weekend. They had enjoyed our previous dance evening so much that they wanted to do it again, if I was willing. Was I ever! I rang to arrange for a taxi that evening and asked if Ken was free. He'd taken us the last time we went out together and I rather enjoyed his company. I have to admit that I was looking forward to finding out if my companions' behavior that night had any; repercussions in his own marital relations.That afternoon, I picked Colin up from school and we discussed his homework, population dynamics and how women's reproductive choices could affect prosperity and economic growth. It was interesting and we lost track of time until his gran called him for his tea. We sat with him and chatted while he ate. We'd decided to eat out later with Angie. Colin's ears pricked up when we explained why we weren't eating with him. "Oh," he said. "Will mum be acting all weird again on the way home then?"Marie explained to him that she and Angie were very good friends and loved each other very much. But his mum had misunderstood and thought that meant that Gran didn't love me anymore. She reassured Colin that she loved his grandad more than ever and we both wanted Angie to have people in her life that cared for her; so we were happy for her to come and stay and spend time with us both.Colin gave me a very thoughtful look before he went to finish his homework. Marie and I glanced meaningfully at each other, shrugged and went to get showered and changed.Angie arrived just after six, as I was on the phone to Linda. Angie dashed into the study to give Colin a hug while I called upstairs to tell Marie that Linda was on her way home from work and would be with us to collect Colin in quarter of an hour. Angie grabbed her case from near the door to go and get changed upstairs as Marie came down to meet her. Colin came out of the study to show me his homework, and he watched as the two friends met and gave each other a loving hug, and a passionate kiss."Oops," said Colin. "Good job Mum missed that. She'd have seriously got her knickers in a twist." We just grinned at each other and then went to sit in the kitchen so he could show me his work. It was a thoughtful piece that contrasted, in a thirteen year old's words, the importance of women to an economy and their lower status in too many societies. Open minded and empathetic, he was going to be a real catch when he grew up. That decided me: I needed to have a long chat with his mum.By the time Linda arrived we were all downstairs. The girls looked stunning. Marie was in a long dark blue dress with a scooped neck, showing her amazing cleavage. Angie was in a long burgundy dress with a split to mid-thigh. Their makeup was subtle but they glowed.Me? Really? Okay: I was in a blue two-piece suit, a shade darker than my wife's dress. I thought it would be nice to coordinate with both my girls so I put on a burgundy silk tie, with an Eldridge knot, to match Angie's dress. Smart brown shoes completed the ensemble, as though anyone would be looking at me!Linda followed the voices to the kitchen when she arrived. Marie and her friend were raiding my wine rack for a nice white to chill in time for our return home. "Wow! Mum, Angie, you both look amazing."My wife waited for a second, probably to see if there were any judgmental caveats to follow before she replied. "Thank you love. That's very nice of you to say so. Your Dad and I really enjoyed our last dance night with Angie, so we thought it would be nice to do it more often."Colin and I joined them in the kitchen as she was speaking and I stood between Marie and her friend with an arm around both of their waists. "Aren't I the luckiest man?" I gave Marie a peck on the cheek and then did the same to Angie. I looked squarely at Linda. "Two gorgeous women all to myself tonight." Linda flushed and I swear I heard Colin snort behind me.The three women went into the living room to chat, while Colin and I tried to find a nice wine for later. In the end, Colin chose a Pinot Grigio for us;  he said that he thought we might enjoy the white pear and lychee taste;  so we put a bottle in the fridge. Seeing as we were already in the kitchen, I took one of my 'special' tablets, making sure that Colin didn't see me. It was one thing telling Colin that Marie and I loved Auntie Angie: I wasn't about to explain that I was taking an erection enhancing drug so that I could have sex with them both all night!Anyway, Linda and Colin left without any drama just as our taxi pulled up. Marie went through her checklist for me. "Have you got your wallet, door keys, handkerchief?"I probably looked a bit insulted. "Yes dear," I sighed."Have you taken your tablet?" Marie asked. Angie gave me a look; at my groin."Yes dear.""Did you remember the condoms?" She fell about laughing. "Oh Geoff. The look on your face."I smiled. "Come on you daft bat. We're not getting any younger."The girls walked together towards the taxi and, as I locked up, I heard a squeal of joy from Angie. "Geoff! You complete genius. You got Ken to drive us." She all but skipped down the driveway and threw her arms around the poor man's neck. "Ken! You're my favorite cabbie. I'm so pleased to see you again." She demonstrated her sincerity by planting a big kiss on his mouth. I'm as certain as I can be that there was tongue involved.I looked at my wife. "I bet you're pleased to see Ken too." She nodded shyly. "I imagine he's your favorite cabbie as well." She just smiled. It seemed to be my night for sighing. "So go and show Ken how glad you are that he's our driver tonight." To her credit, she gave me a lovely hug first and then went to give Ken a big kiss. He also got the bonus of a lovely bosom pressed up against him, as well as a damn good look down a damn fine cleavage.We set off for the country hotel hosting the dinner dance, with me in the front with Ken and my two ladies plotting in the seat behind us. "Do you remember us Ken?" I asked."Vividly." He replied, apparently surprised that I should even have asked."You mentioned, as you dropped us off last time, something about your wife, er, may perhaps be going to benefit from the experience," I said, rather hesitantly.He looked both embarrassed and rather smug. "Er, well yes. She 'benefitted' twice that night and once again the next morning.""Oh, Ken!" Came a chorus from the rear seats."You naughty saucepot," said Angie. Ken smirked. "So did you do it up her bum?" Angie continued conversationally. It was fascinating watching his satisfied expression morph into a rictus of terror as he recalled how Angie had tormented me the first time that he drove us. "Well?" She persisted. "Do you sometimes go 'in' the 'out' door?""You know you're going to have to answer her, don't you?" I observed, as kindly as I could, when I saw his hesitation. "She's relentless, especially when she's interrogating someone about sex.""N, No," he stammered eventually. "We've never done that.""Me neither," she said wistfully. "She has." She meant Marie. "The luck bitch. Do you think Geoff would do me up the bum, if I ask him nicely?""Do women actually like that sort of thing?" He asked warily."Well I don't know, do I?" She was getting a little testy now. "I just admitted that I've never done it. You'll have to ask Mrs. Smuggy McSmugface here."Marie spared him having to ask. "It was an odd feeling," she volunteered cheerfully. "And it felt very naughty." She thought for a moment. "I did have a massive orgasm though. We're definitely going to do it again, but next time we'll prepare better, so that we can do it bareback." She sat back in her seat and looked fondly at her best friend. "I'm sure Geoff would love to do yours too. Shopping trip tomorrow? To get some enema kits?"Ken looked me helplessly. "Are they always like this?"I gave his question some serious thought. "Individually, no; together, sometimes but together with the prospect of sex; always!"I heard some more whispering behind me and I was sure one of the women murmured, "We'll keep that for the trip home." The dirty laughs that followed convinced me that they were on a hyper tonight and, I'm not sure if you'd noticed, they haven't had a drop to drink yet!We drove more or less in silence for the rest of the journey. It wasn't far. I knew the return trip was likely to be; challenging; but I didn't say anything to Ken. No need to alarm him prematurely after all.When we arrived at the hotel, the girls stayed in the back of the taxi until Ken realized that they were waiting for him to open the doors for them. Angie was sitting on the driver's side so he let her out first. I swear that I saw her rub her hand along the front of his trousers as she got out. She bobbed down and looked across to Marie, still sitting behind my seat, "I think Ken enjoyed our company."The poor man walked around to the passenger side and opened the door for Marie and stood to attention with a look of resignation on his face as Marie stepped out and 'accidentally' stroked his groin too. She grinned across the cab roof at her friend and said, "Perhaps we should talk about something else on the way home. Do tell us you'll be driving us back tonight, Ken.""Er, Yes Madam, The gentleman insisted.""Oh goody! We love our little chats," Marie beamed.I paid our fare, with a generous tip, and clapped him gently on the shoulder. "It's only a ten minute drive," I told him. "It probably won't be too bad. Probably."

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I'm a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5' 3", and I'm a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I'd like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here's the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1."Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender's biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age."I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I'd read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. "Demos and lab projects" and "18+". Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn't be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn't it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I'd been anticipating it since the moment I'd signed up. I'd thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I'd dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn't see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I'd never been down there before. I'd heard that's where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes."Hello class." she said, once she was ready. "This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You're in the wrong place."I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. "Ok. I'll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I've worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I've lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism."Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these "behind-doors" topics."Now, some guidelines." She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. "Here's the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?" she asked. A few hands went up. "Yes?" she said, pointing to a girl in the third row."You mentioned demonstrations," replied the girl. "Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?"Sharon smiled, and replied, "No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we'll be doing our first demo today.""Oh; thanks; " replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused."Anyone else?" asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him."So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?", the boy asked."Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly." Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. "I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don't quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that'll leave four extra boys. So we'll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me."The boy grinned, "Thanks. That's what I was hoping.""I'm sure it was," replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. "Any other questions?" There weren't any. "Alright then. We'll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I'll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it's the first day, you'll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count."That got everyone's attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it."Today's question is an introduction," Sharon said. "You'll state your name, age, where you're from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We'll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I'm 32, and I'm from San Francisco. As I'm sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin."With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit."Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker"A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. "Hi I'm Tony Baker. I'm 19, and I'm from Texas. I am not a virgin." He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn't the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive."Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes"She proceeded to call out each student's name. About half-way through, she called "Christina McCoy"Christina stood, and said, "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can do this." She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom."No worries" said Ms. Sharon. "Would anyone else like to leave?" At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here's a summary:· Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.· Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.· Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.· Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.· Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.· Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.· Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs· Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities· Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers· Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra· Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.· Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.· John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs· Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra· Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra· Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco's boxers (orange and blue)· "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera."I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I'd been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I'd been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I'm Samantha. I'm 19, and I'm from Colorado. I am not a virgin." I paused. "Um. Ms. Sharon; ""Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?" she replied."Er; .well; .I'm not wearing any undergarments. I usually don't. They make me uncomfortable.""Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn't make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You'll just have to do it a day early. If you're uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn't for you. Feel free to leave, if you'd like.""Um. No, I'm okay." I had a feeling she'd say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she'd cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn't. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits."Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we'll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we'll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: 'what does that have to do with Sexual Education?'"Well, as we'll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn't require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we'll see that today."Now, let's pair up for our first demo. First I'll call out pairs, then we'll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you're with Tony."I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that's still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, "We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice."The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. "I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won't get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group."Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me."Now, we'll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder."She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I've had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony."Ok, class. That's it for today." said Sharon. "Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow."Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in."Hello class." she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room."Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you're interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you're interested, let me know, and I'll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I'll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you'll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed? Perhaps a bit turned on? Whatever you're feeling, let us all know. I can assure you that every emotion you are feeling is completely normal."Also like the other day, I will go first." She then proceeded to remove all her clothing. When she was done, she slowly spun around, giving us all a good look at her body. Although her breasts looked quite large before, her bra must have been a push-up, because after removing it, they appeared a bit smaller. However, they were quite perky, and stayed in the same exact shape as before she removed it. She had long nipples that were quite hard. They about half an inch in diameter, and about the same size from base to tip, with her entire areola extending to about 1 inch in diameter.Down below, she had her womanly hair shaved into a small, closely shaved triangle, pointing down. Her ass was large, but not huge, and looked quite firm. Another interesting feature was her tan lines. She had the normal bikini-shaped pale spots all around her "private" areas (which were now quite public), but she had a bit of a tan on both nipples, and in a line leading to her cunt. It appeared she had some interesting swimwear.When she was done with her spin, she stood at the front of the class, with her legs about shoulder-width apart. She didn't cover anything up. "I am feeling a bit horny, as I always do when new people see my body. I'm a bit nervous, but not scared. I know that most people here enjoy what they see, and those who don't are probably insecure in their own bodies."Alright. Now that I've gone, it's your turn. First up, we have the lovely Samantha Rivera. I thought you should go first, since you already stripped naked last class. Everyone has seen you naked already, so you should feel a bit more comfortable than the others in doing so again.Oh great, I thought to myself, sarcastically. I get to be the only student naked, once again.I stood up, and once again kicked off my flip-flops. I pulled my green t-shirt over my head, and pulled my pants off. After the previous day, I knew I'd have to get naked again, so when I got dressed this morning, I figured there was no point in wearing underwear. They just make me uncomfortable anyhow. So that left me naked in front of my classmates, who were all taking a good look at my naked body."Now, how do you feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."Well, I feel more comfortable than I did a few minutes ago when I had those restrictive clothes on. I also feel a bit embarrassed, because I'm going first, but not quite as embarrassed as the last class. I also feel nervous. Not because of what people think of my body, but rather because of the topic we're going to be covering today, and the topics we'll be covering for rest of the semester."Then I sat back down."Very good, miss Rivera. I understand what you mean about the restrictive clothes. I much prefer to be naked when possible, which is one reason the rest of the class will be held in the nude. I guess you could call me an amateur nudist, in that respect. As for the material we're covering today, I'm sure you'll do fine. It seems you are already a bit of an exhibitionist." She smiled. "I'm not sure how you'll feel about the rest of the material we'll be covering, but that's part of the point of this class: to push your boundaries."Alrighty. Thank you Samantha. Next up, Alex Myers."Once again, she went down the list of names. There were three people that were missing from the last class (Mindy Hayes, Irene Hunter, Dave Evans). I guessed that they decided the class wasn't for them. Everyone else showed up, and looked eager to learn. As each person's name was called, they stood, stripped completely naked, and voiced their feelings about their state of undress. Most people said they felt embarrassed, and many felt uncomfortable with their nudity, and with the intimacy of the situation. A few people said they felt a sense of thrill or excitement.Once we finished roll, which took about ten minutes, Ms. Sharon said, "Ok. Now that everyone is naked, we will move on with the rest of today's content. Exhibitionism is defined as the act of exposing, in a public or semi-public context, those parts of one's body that are not normally exposed. Many people practice exhibitionism for a variety of reasons, such as thrill, amusement, spectacle, or sexual gratification. You have all now experienced a small part of that. In a few minutes, and throughout the rest of the semester, you will experience more of that."In this setting, with everyone being naked, it's hard to get a real idea of what exhibitionism feels like. In order to really experience this, you must be the only one in the area who is exposed. That is the objective of today's exercise.Ms. Sharon took out two plastic bags with a bunch of pieces of paper in each of them, and started walking around the room, passing one of each to everyone."Each of you will get two pieces of paper; one from each of these bags. On the first piece of paper, you will find a location on campus. On the second, there is an action. Your task is to go to your given location, in your current state of undress, and perform your given action. The actions are fairly simple, such as "do 10 jumping jacks", or "yell: look at me!", or "shake hands with someone". once you've done your action, return here for your clothes and belongings, and then you may leave for today."Between now and next class, I would like you to write a few pages describing your experience. I won't specify a length, but my guess is you'd have at least a few pages of content to write about. Next class period, we will review the outcome of the activity. I will take you on your word for whether or not you do your action or not. Either way, just walking around campus will give you a feel for exhibitionism."Now, does anyone not have a place and an action?" Nobody spoke up. "Good. Everyone follow me. I'll walk you to the front door of the building."She then walked out of the classroom. Everyone stood, and filed out of the classroom door, following her down the hall of the building.I was terrified at the thought of this assignment. When I got my location and action, I red, "Top floor of the library" and "high-five 3 people" Although the library wasn't too far from this building, I had to go to the top floor, which meant I either had to walk up all the stairs, or ride in the elevator, which usually had at least one person.Ms. Sharon escorted us all to the entrance of the building. We saw a couple students as we walked through the halls, and they all looked at us like we were crazy, but at the same time, most of them looked like they wanted to know more."Alright everyone. You have 35 minutes until the end of class. Go to your location, do your action, and come back. I will be waiting in the classroom when you return."She opened the door, and we all flooded out, running in many different directions.I hesitated a moment, before following everyone else. I turned left, and headed toward the library.It was still early, and the sun was still coming up over the buildings as I ran down the alley between two parts of the psych building. As I ran, I could feel the air rushing past me, and between my legs. Because it was so early, it was still quite chilly out. I tried to cover up as much as possible, partly because of my embarrassment, but mostly because I was cold.However, with only two hands, I couldn't cover much. At first, I tried covering my hairless cunt with one hand and my tits with my other arm. After about a dozen steps, I realized that wasn't really working. Although my boobs are small, they sure were bouncing quite a lot. I never really noticed how much they bounced without a bra. So, I switched to covering just my tits with both hands. That prevented them from bouncing so much, which felt much better.I ran as fast as I could, through that alleyway, around another building and down into the area leading to the library entrance. So far, I hadn't seen anyone, although I'm sure a few people saw me from a distance, and from windows that I passed.When I arrived at the entrance to the library, I took a short break to catch my breath. I hid behind a nearby bench, and squatted down. After catching my breath, I hesitated, because I knew there would be quite a few more people inside. I didn't really want to go in, but as I said, it was quite chilly out. So, I quickly bolted to the door, opened it and rushed inside.As I entered, the first person I noticed was the "security guard". The library hires a student to sit next to the magnetic sensors that prevented book theft. They were tasked with ensuring nobody leaving was stealing a book. The student on duty today was a young guy (maybe a freshman?), with dark hair. He was wearing a hoodie and had headphones in. He looked up, then back down at his book. Then he did a double take. His eyes opened wide, and his mouth dropped a bit."Um. Miss; I think you've forgotten something." he stammered."Oh. No, I've left my clothes behind on purpose." I said, and smiled at him, moving my hands back to my original, slightly more modest, position. "This is for a class assignment. I have to go to the third floor like this, then go back to my classroom.""Oh. Okay. Well good luck!" he said.He watched me as I walked through the detectors, and to the nearby elevator. I rapidly pressed the "up" button a few times, and bounced up and down, wishing the elevator would hurry up. As I stood there, a few people walked by. Everyone took notice of me, and many people whispered to their friends. A few girls giggled. Just as the elevator was arriving, I saw a guy hold up his phone and snap a picture."I hope you enjoy that, pervert!" I yelled at him, as I quickly got on the elevator and mashed my floor, then "close door" button. Before the door could close, a 40-something year old male professor came running up, and stuck his arm in the door, and stepped inside."Woo. I made it." he said, before noticing me. Once he did, he looked a bit shocked. "Oh. Excuse me. I'll catch another elevator." he said, starting to leave."No, it's alright, you can use this one." I said."Are you sure?" he replied. "I guess I am in a bit of a hurry.""Yea, it's fine. Just come on." I said, as I continued mashing the button.The door closed, and the elevator started rising. For the first moment, there was an awkward silence. Then he asked "so, what brings you here today, in such a state interesting attire?" He was trying to make small talk."Well, I'm in a class called Advanced Sexual Education. Today, we're learning about exhibitionism, and my teacher had this crazy idea that everyone should have some experience with it.""Oh. That sounds like an interesting class." he replied. He was trying not to make too much eye contact with me, but I could tell he was itching for a look at my naked, nubile body."You know, it's alright if you look at my body." I said. "I can tell you want to, and I guess it's what's supposed to happen in such an exhibitionist situation. Plus, I don't mind. I actually kind of enjoy it when people look at my naked body.""Oh. Well, I guess if it would help you out with your assignment." he said, as he looked over at me. "You have great skin. And your breasts are the perfect size. I'd love to be able to touch them." Just then, we arrived at the top floor."Oh. Well this is my stop." I said, getting off the elevator, into an un-populated area. The man followed me. "I'll tell you what. For my assignment, I have to get three high-fives. If you give me one of those high-fives, I'll let you have a quick touch.""Alright" he said, without having to think about it. "Deal"I raised my hand up, and he promptly smacked it. Then I gestured for him to go ahead. He reached forward with both hands, and firmly grabbed both my titties, and asked "Are these real?""Of course they're real!", I replied, shocked. "Can't you tell?""Well, no. I haven't had the chance to compare the feeling between real and fake.""Oh." I replied. "Well, I guess I haven't either. Mine are real."After a few more squeezes, he pinched my nipples. Then he released them. He thanked me, and he left.Now, how was I going to go about getting those last two high fives? I assessed my surroundings. Nearby, there was a hallway leading to a study area, which usually had a lot of people. In another direction, there was a doorway leading to stacks of books. Usually, they kept the less interesting books up here, and thus, not as many people were in those stacks.I decided to go with the stacks. There was a chance I wouldn't be able to find someone, but there would also probably less chance of people seeing me.I walked through the doorway, weaved through a couple stacks, and found a row of tables against the wall. Unfortunately, there wasn't anyone there. I walked down the row, past the tables, looking down each aisle. Finally, I saw someone, in an upcoming aisle. It was a girl, with black hair, and she was reading a book she had just grabbed off a shelf.Well, I guess this is as good a person as any, I thought to myself.I covered myself with my arms as much as I could, I walked up, tapped her on the shoulder, and said "Hi. Would you mind doing me a favor?""Sure, just gimme a sec to finish what I'm reading" she said, then took a quick glance at me. Just like the security guard, she did a double take, followed by a mouth drop. After a second to take the situation in, she said, "Wow. Um. Why are you naked, in the library?""Well, it's for a class." I said. "We're supposed to go to a place on campus, dressed how I am right now, and do something. That's why I need a favor. I need to get three high-fives. Would you mind giving me one?" As I said all that, I noticed her eyes gaze slowly over the length of my body. It made me shiver."Uh; sure." she said, raising her hand. I reached up, and smacked it. Two down, one to go."So, your professor really had you all walk naked around campus? Does that mean there's a bunch of other people naked around campus right now too?""Yep. There sure are. The class is called Advanced Human Sexuality. If you're interested, you should check it out.""Hmm. Alright. It sounds interesting. I might just have to do that.""Well, I have to get going. Gotta get that last high-five, and get back to class before it ends. What was your name, anyhow?""Nicole." she replied. "Well, I'll see you around.""Yep, see ya!"As I walked off, she took a seat at a table, and pulled her laptop out. Presumably, she was checking out the details for the class. I could tell she was intrigued by my exposure. Perhaps she would join the class? Or maybe I was over-reading the situation, and she was just getting ready to start taking notes on the book she was reading. Who knows?I walked up and down the aisles of books for a few more minutes, but nobody else was around. I decided I'd have to venture out into the study area to find someone. There was another entrance to the area on the opposite side of the stacks from the elevator. I walked over to that entrance, and peered around the corner.As I suspected, there were quite a few people studying in that area. There were 3 large tables, with about 10 people sitting at each. In another part of the room, there were some lounge chairs, with another 15 or so people sitting around. There were also several cubicles scattered about, that gave people a bit of privacy, and from where I was standing, I couldn't tell if they were occupied. However, from experience, I found those were almost always occupied. So, all in all, there were about 50-60 people in that room.Well, I thought, at least I'll have a good chance of finding someone to give me a high five. I'd bet that many of the people would be willing. Maybe I can get some extra credit for extra high-fives.I took a couple deep breaths, and decided it was now or never. I slowly entered the room.Immediately, a group of five guys, to the right of the door, took notice of me. They all seemed very surprised by the sight of an attractive, naked girl, in such a public place. I decided they'd be as good a group as any, and I started to approach them."Hi guys." I said. "Would you mind doing me a favor?"They all nodded, while one of them immediately jumped up and said, "Perhaps, sexy. What do you need?"I was a little put off by this stranger calling me sexy, but it was also a bit flattering. I responded, "Well, you see. I need to get a high five from one of you. It's for a class. Would one of you mind giving me a high five?""Well, I don't know. A high five is a high price. We can't just hand those out to anyone. What would you be willing to trade?""Well, I offered a man to touch my breasts earlier. Would that be enough?" I asked."Hmm, what do you guys think," said the leading pervert, conferring with his comrades.One of them replied, "Do we each get a feel?"At this point, just about everyone in the room had taken notice of the situation. They were all looking at me, and a few people had started to gather around. I wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible, before it got out of hand, so I responded, "Fine. Deal. You each get one squeeze. And high-fives from all of you first.""One squeeze on each tit, and you have yourself a deal", said the leader, raising his hand for a high five.The rest of them stood, and raised their hands. I walked to each of them, and slapped their hands. When I had slapped the last one, I said, "Alright. Now your turn. One squeeze each, on each breast."The leader stepped up, and said "Ok. I think in order for this to go efficiently, you should hold your hands above your head, that way we can each easily get to you easily, and make sure nobody gets any extras."I complied, and raised my hands over my head, showing my completely unexposed breasts to everyone in the room, within viewing distance.One by one, the five guys walked up, and took a good long squeeze on each breast. I could tell they really enjoyed it, because they took their sweet time.The entire time, I couldn't help but get turned on. Here I was, completely exposed in front of a large group of strangers, letting five guys cop a practically-free feel. Plus, it felt pretty good. I was quite wet between my legs, to say the least.Finally, the last squeeze was done. I lowered my arm, thanked them, and left. I had to go between a few people to get by, and brushed my breasts against them.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Fully Compatible.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The next morning he had the hood up on Ellie's car and had tried turning it over a couple times, and the starter took, but it didn't want to fire. He looked into the possible problems and everything looked in good shape, so he figured he'd look up the symptoms online and most pointed to the fuel filter, so he made a quick rundown the parts store and picked up a new one. That seemed to do the trick, once it was installed he was able to start her car several times without any problem.Ellie came trotting down the stairs with a plate and mug. She walked up to Luke and leaned in fast and gave him a kiss. "Thank you! What was wrong?""Fuel filter, I replaced it and now it's turning over first try.""Hungry? I got up earlier than I thought so I baked banana bread."He smiled. "Absolutely, let me go wash the gas off my hands.""Here, this will make sure you come back." She broke off a piece and fed it to him. As he hummed his appreciation."You think that's all that will have me coming back? Remind me to fix the mirror in your bathroom." He leaned in and kissed her again. "That is awesome banana bread though." He grinned as he jogged into the house. He came back out to find her sitting on the hood of her car, half the slice she'd brought out was gone."Do you drink coffee?" She asked, and he nodded. "Guess I should refill this then, huh?" She chuckled. "If you hadn't taken so long to wash up you might have gotten this cup. Come on up, and I'll slice some more of this awesome bread.""Isn't this how the spider lures the fly into its web?" He chuckled."Can spiders even make banana bread? I can assure you that I'll never trap you, but as my dad used to say, 'If you want the honey, you gotta deal with the bees.' I think he meant that you have to take a chance on the bad stuff to get to the really good stuff.""Sounds like a good philosophy. I'm kind of scared though. What's the bad stuff?" He paused for a moment."Have you always been such a deep thinker?" She asked."I used to get called out by my mom for being introverted and quiet. She was always trying to get me out of my shell." He shrugged and smiled. "But quiet doesn't mean stupid.""I never thought it did." She refilled the mug with coffee and added sugar and milk, and sliced off a fresh slice for him and brought it to him."What about you Luke? Are you willing to brave the bees to get the honey?" She asked."I've only been called a coward once, by you.""I called you a chicken, not the same thing." She grinned."So; what are we doing today?" Luke just smiled and drank his coffee."Jeans, comfortable shoes for walking, and a sweatshirt. That's all you get for now. We should head out early, maybe 2:30 or 3. Is that okay with you?""Are we; becoming a 'thing'?" He asked her. The genuine innocence was so sweet."Well we've only been hanging out a few weeks, but so far so good." She smiled, and noted that she'd been smiling a lot around him. That was a good sign too.She was excited and curious. She'd gladly go where ever he wanted right now. She had a quick realization, that her little seduction of Luke was backfiring and without him even trying she was being seduced by him as well. "Do I need to bring anything? Water, snacks?" She asked pushing for a hint."No we'll stop at the store on the way." He smirked popping the last bit of bread into his mouth, washing it down with the rest of the coffee. "Oh, I have something of yours too. I'll bring it up when I come to pick you up." She gave him a questioning look. "Don't look so innocent. I turned redder than your satin top when my dad pulled your panties out of my back pocket last night."Ellie bust out laughing. "I was wondering where they'd gone to. I thought you'd pocketed them you pervert.""Oh no! I know now that when you grabbed my ass last night you stuffed them in my pocket! You were hoping I'd get caught weren't you?"Ellie had tears in her eyes she was laughing so hard. She didn't have a clue but Luke was hooked now. He had never seen her look more beautiful."No, oh my god no. I did sneak them in there, but not for that reason. I figured they'd be a nice little memento of our first date.""I thought tonight was going to be our first date?" He asked curiously."Well I couldn't wait. I invited you to dinner last night, as far as I'm concerned that was our first date." She leaned on her fist smiling at him. "How was it?"He looked at her wide-eyed, slack jawed. She leaned forward and slipped her tongue between his parted lips and they kissed deeply. "It was fun wasn't it?" She asked hoping for a little reassurance."It was fantastic." He whispered urgently and kissed her again. "I'll see you in a couple hours." He gave her another kiss then stood and left looking over his shoulder at her beaming back at him. He smiled as he headed down into the house to spend a little time knocking off schoolwork before going out for the night.He knocked on her door at 2:30 sharp. She called out for him to come in. He heard close the closet door, and she popped out of the bedroom in jeans and a black turtleneck. She held her arms out. "Is this okay?" She asked."Perfect." He smiled. They headed down to his car and once again he opened the door for her letting her settle in before he closed it. He hopped into the driver's seat and they were on their way. He drove out to the shopping center and pulled into a space at the grocery store."When you were a kid, what were the things you remember most about holiday meals. What was that one thing you couldn't wait for?" He asked, he tilted his head indicating they were going inside."This is a first, a date at the supermarket." She chuckled."Seriously. Was there something special that you only had at that time of the year but not usually any other.""Mashed potatoes with a lot of butter and pepper. Oh and my mom only used to make that string bean casserole at holidays. I love that too. Pie is a given, pumpkin and pecan, I'd have both." She smiled."Good, good to know. He grabbed a basket and they started wandering around the store and he picked up the makings of the casserole. A couple boxes of instant mashed potatoes, and some canned gravy. He found canned pumpkin and put some of that in the basket. "What else?" Ellie gave him a curious look trying to figure out what he was doing."Well, she used to make glazed carrots too. If we were lucky, relatives from up north would send her a bottle of real maple syrup, otherwise she would make it from butter and brown sugar. That was awesome." He found carrots and put several cans in the basket as well."Anything else?""Scrabble, well that's what we called it. The rest of the world knows it as party mix with the cereal and pretzels baked with seasoned salt and our secret weapon, Worcestershire sauce." Luke found the cereal aisle and grabbed the ingredients, and made his way to the chip aisle and found pretzels to go with it stating that they always had pretzels and mixed nuts in theirs. He looked down and seemed to be counting."Okay, first thing that comes to your mind when I say, comfort food.""Mac and cheese." She said, and he grinned."Good choice." He stocked up on the blue boxes."Are we stocking a fallout shelter?" She said nervously. He chuckled."You didn't see the big hole we've dug in the back yard?" Ellie just rolled her eyes and grinned, she knew this had to be going somewhere and she was getting more curious. They made their way to the front and got in line at the check-out filling a couple of the re-usable shopping bags with their groceries. He stowed all the groceries in the trunk and held the door open for Ellie once again. They were on the road again heading out of town."Okay, you've got me. I haven't got a clue what we're doing." She giggled. Nearly twenty minutes later Luke turned down a side road following a sign pointing out a fairground entrance. A few miles down the tree lined road the area opened up to fields filled with cars and signs for the county fall harvest festival. He made his way carefully up the dirt path and finding someone directing the parking."But why the store?" She smiled as he handed her the lightest of the grocery bags. They walked towards the gate and she saw the truck and tables. A sign indicating donations for the holiday food pantry in lieu of admission to the park could be made there. Ellie grinned at Luke, finally realizing his plan. They brought the bags up to one of the tables and the older couple behind thanked them and asked how many items they had brought. Luke told them twenty-seven, ten per ticket had been requested. "We went a little crazy remembering what we loved about holiday dinners and lost count." The lady fawned over them while her husband took the bags back to a sorting area near the truck, and thanked them. They took their tickets and went into the fair.They wandered through the attractions. Luke showed off his prowess for carnival games and won Ellie a stuffed tiger. They wandered through the exhibits, marveling at the giant pumpkins and petting the cute animals. They found the food vendors and ate everything that was bad for them, but you only go to the fair once a year, so they indulged. There was even a concert that night and they sat in the grandstand listening to the band. Ellie was glad he told her to bring a sweatshirt because it had turned cooler as the sun went down. She hardly noticed as they sat there with their arms around one another. He rubbed her back as she held him tight."Why didn't you just tell me about the food drive?" She asked."I didn't want you to think I was trying to impress you." He paused. "My folks were pretty lucky. They both had good jobs and made a good living. We've never wanted for anything. Well there was this one time I wanted a dirt bike and they said no, but that wasn't because of the money. I think they just wanted me to live to be twelve at the very least. They never let me get jaded, you know, they always wanted me to know there were people who didn't have. They were much more subtle than the usual, 'Eat your broccoli, kids are starving in Africa' parents. Hell, I never realized that some of those less fortunate families were kids I went to school with until years later. Giving back is just something they taught me to do. Besides it seemed more fun that way." Luke smiled down at her. "I got to tease you for a change.""Well, it didn't work.""Huh?""I'm impressed anyway." She smiled. "You spent almost twice the cost of those tickets filling those bags."After the last song finished a loud whistle screamed out followed by a loud boom. Fireworks had started behind the stage and they sat and watched them arm in arm. Ellie laid her head on his shoulder as they watched, both occasionally jumping at the explosions.Ellie had taken hold of Luke's hand as they made their way home down the dark winding roads. She massaged it with her thumb rubbing in slow circles."Thanks, I had a great time." She said softly. She could make out his grin by the dash lights."Me too." He gave her hand a squeeze."Luke? When I asked the other night if you've ever made out before, you said you hadn't. Have you ever had a girlfriend? I mean, have you ever had sex?" Her voice was soft but with an inquisitive edge to it. His hand flexed a few times in hers."No." He replied with a nearly silent sigh."Any reason?" She pressed. "It can't be that you've never had a chance. You must have had to beat the girls away with a stick in high school." A soft giggle followed the comment."I was pretty quiet, I didn't have a lot of friends." He shrugged. Neither spoke the rest of the way home. Ellie had laid his hand on her lap and continued to rub it gently, and he rubbed her leg through her jeans. They pulled into the drive and parked. With all the lights off in the car Ellie slid his hand further up her thigh, and leaned over to kiss him. She was eager and let it be known in her kiss and he responded in kind gripping her thigh tightly."Would you walk me up?" She asked pulling away from his lips reluctantly. He got out and walked around to her door opening it. She stood, looked into his eyes and took his hand and led him up the stairs. "Would you like to come in?" She wasn't sure if she needed to coax him but he was already in the doorway closing it behind him. A faint smile came to her lips and she tried to hide it. He returned the little smirk in kind. "There's a bottle of wine in the fridge. Why don't you open it up, and I'll be right back." She bit her lip and smiled backing her way to the bedroom. She was giddy because she knew she would have him tonight. She undressed and replaced her every day underthings with the yellow lingerie she bought the day they went shopping together, and dressed again. She wanted to see his face as he peeled her out of her clothes.She entered the room and Luke stood up. "Who taught him this stuff?" Ellie wondered. She turned off the overhead light and put on a small table lamp. They sat down on the sofa, Ellie leaned into him pulling her legs up beneath her."Did you really you have a good time tonight?" He asked. Ellie chuckled and looked him in the eyes. Her smile slipped away as she leaned in to kiss him deeply."The night's not over yet." She whispered.Luke's nervousness was slipping away as he and Ellie began kissing in earnest. He leaned back pulling her on top of him as their hands began to roam over each other. His hand slid up her back slowly lifting the hem of her shirt, he sent shivers up her spine as he caressed her skin. She joined in and reached between them and unbuttoned his shirt pulling it free of his jeans and ran her hand up his t-shirt playing with his nipple.Ellie broke free of his warm lips and came up to a kneel between his legs, and looked down at him as she crossed her arms lifting her turtleneck up and over her head. She shook her hair out as she tossed the shirt onto a side chair and smiled down at him. She grinned showing off the little yellow lace bra, which made him smile. Luke reached up and grasped the front of her jeans pulling her off balance and back onto his chest in a flurry of giggles. His hands not only roamed her back, but now slid between them as he ran his palm up her bra eliciting a soft moan as he massage her breasts through the fabric."The clasp is in back." She said in a clear invitation. Using his other hand he reached down between her legs and dragged her higher up his body, placing her breast within easy reach of him. Rather than unsnap the band he slipped the strap off her shoulder and pulled the cup down revealing smooth white skin and puckered pink nipple to his hungry mouth. He kissed it gently, causing Ellie to gasp as his tongue ran lazy circles around the tip causing it to get even harder. Her breathing was short and quick. She pulled away from his agonizing teasing, placing her forehead against his, and closed her eyes."I don't know if you want this, but I do. Would you take me to bed and make love to me Luke?"He looked her in the eyes for a moment thinking it would be his pleasure. Her eyes closed for a moment, when she opened them, he felt himself fall into their depths, and he was gone. He kissed her deeply.She stood shakily, Luke reached for her steadying her. She smiled as she took his hand and pulled him up too. He wrapped his arms around her taking her mouth with his again. He fumbled a few times with the hook of her bra. She smiled."Don't worry, practice makes perfect.""I hope I get a lot of practice then."She walked backwards pulling him with her into the bedroom. She reached down and unbuttoned her jeans turning and giving her ass a little wiggle as she pushed them off showing her yellow lace panties, which thanks to the heavy petting on the couch were now quite damp. She kicked them aside and turned back to Luke who just stood there staring, his mouth hanging open. She smiled and pushed his unbuttoned shirt off his shoulders and down his arms. He reached to take off the tee, and she stopped him."Allow me."She lifted the hem of the shirt and ran her hands up his chest and sides lifting the shirt with it."You don't know how much I wanted to do this yesterday morning when you answered the door." She smiled as she stroked his nipples with her thumbs. "I want you to know how good this feels." She said leaning forward and taking one into her mouth swirling her tongue and flicking it.Luke's breathing got shallow a fast. She took it between her teeth, giving just a light tug before letting it free.Luke gasped at the sensation. She pushed the shirt up and he raised his arms letting her pull it off completely."Damn do you look good without a shirt on." She said."You look pretty fantastic without one too." He replied smiling. They kissed again, their bare chests touching for the first time sent shocks through them both. The heat they were building was intense and made the room feel cool in comparison. He felt hands on his belt fiddling with it to get it loose, soon his jeans were unbuttoned and the zipper slid down. Her hand slid down inside massaging the length of him through his boxers."Hmm , that feels nice." She mumbled into his kiss."It's not very;” She halted him with a firmly planted kiss."Enough of that, you've been watching too much porn." She giggled. "Remember, the pyramids were built with hand tools, it's not the size of your tool, it's how you use it." That made Luke chuckle. She began kissing her way down his chest and stomach and eventually knelt in front of him. She reached up and tugged the jeans down to his knees seeing his boxers strain to contain his hardness. She peered up at Luke from under a fallen lock of hair as she reached slowly for the waistband. She pulled down slowly, revealing it finally. Slowly a grin crept across her face as she looked up again."It's perfect." She said biting her lip. She looked down at it, he wasn't huge, but he was above average. She couldn't wait to have him inside her. She peeked up again. "Mind if I take the edge off for you?" Luke just tilted his head wondering what she meant just as she leaned forward and took him into her mouth.Luke let out a gasp as her lips engulfed him. It's a wonder his knees didn't buckle and land him on the floor. She started slowly taking a little more in with each stroke. She let him free and licked the length of him. He was gasping for air, she knew he wouldn't last, & decided to bring him some relief. She began bobbing her head while stroking him bringing him to the brink."Ellie! I'm.." He didn't get the words out by the time she felt the rush hit the back of her throat. She swallowed quickly hoping she could keep up."I'm sorry! Oh, shit." Luke said looking down at her. As she continued to lick and suck him."Well I'm not. Now that the edge is off we can take our time." She gave him a last lick to clean the tip. "I'm torn between wanting to instruct you and letting you discover on your own. Is there anything you've seen that you've wanted to try?"Luke's expression changed from horror to astonishment. Was this beautiful girl kneeling in front of him. Giving free reign to his sexual fantasies? He reached down taking her elbow and lifted her up so she was standing again, and quickly kicked the rest of his clothing free. Ellie turned and went to the bed pulled back the covers and laid down and looked at him expectantly."Why am I naked and you've still got those on?" He said nodding at her lacy yellow panties.She grinned. "It's because you haven't taken them off yet." She snickered. "Though maybe I should do that myself before you pilfer all of my panties."Luke grinned and walked over to her and sat on the edge of the bed, and reached for the waistband, he gave a quick peek up at her, she just straightened out and lifted her hips off the mattress giving him the go ahead to slip them off. They released from her hips and as he pulled them from between her thighs the moisture held them in place for a moment as he pulled them free, sliding them down her legs."They're soaking." He said surprised.Ellie rolled her eyes a bit and smirked. "You have a, uh, certain effect on me. What can I say?" She sat up leaning into his kiss. "Have you thought about it, or shall I take the lead?""I want to taste you." He said in a whisper. She kissed him deeply."Well you know what I taste like up here. Why not explore a little." She said in a deep voice he'd never heard her use before.He did just that, working his way down her neck leaving a trail of kisses that caused her to sigh deeply. Then laid a trail to her breasts taking an excruciatingly long time to take her nipple into his mouth.She moaned a little deeper and ran a hand through his hair while her other found his still hard cock and massaged it slowly not wanting him to go off in her hand.He lavished attention on her breasts for a while, and Ellie began to wonder if he'd go any further so she gently pulled herself up causing his mouth to land on her rib cage, hoping that would be incentive to continue south. It worked, he made his way down her stomach giving her belly button a little lick causing her to giggle. She gave his hair a tug to get him to stop.He hesitated as he made his way down over her smooth skin kissing his way around, dragging his tongue slowly nearly torturing her. He slipped around pushing her legs apart and lay between her raised knees. He leaned forward and kissed her, his tongue teasing its way up her swollen pink lips causing Ellie to gasp and grip his hair a little tighter. It took all of her reserve to not pull him down into her, as she relaxed her grip he began to explore and he took the cues she gave him very well, as she leaned in and lifted. He was very attentive and gentle, almost too gentle as her climax neared she moaned a little louder, a little quicker.Luke surprised her by slipping a finger into her molten core and taking her clit between his lips causing her to cry out and arch up as she peaked quickly. After a couple minutes of panting she lifted Luke's head by his hair from the task of cleaning up the mess he'd made of her."You've never done that before?" She asked, an edge in her voice.He just looked at her in wide-eyed innocence and shook his head back and forth."Did I do something wrong?" He asked, suddenly worried. She just fell back and laughed."No, you did everything right, that's why I wondered."Luke crawled up beside her and she looked over at his sweet face lacquered in her own honey.She leaned over and kissed him, tasting herself on his tongue. "Listen. I'm on the pill, but I want you to wear a condom anyway. A girl can never be too safe." Luke's eyes went wide."Shit, I don't have any. I mean; I never."Ellie giggled and reached into the nightstand drawer and pulled out a little foil packet. "It's a good thing I was hoping this would happen and prepared for it."Luke's eyes went wide."Oh seriously. Guys can be as thick as bricks sometimes. I've been practically throwing myself at you since I moved in, Luke. Hasn't it been obvious?""Well I just thought you were being friendly, and well a bit of a flirt. I didn't think any more of it until last night." He shrugged."You surprised me with the stakes of that Jenga game." She smiled. "I'm glad I lost.""I'm glad you did too." He grinned."Lay back." She put the packet to her teeth and tore it open. "See how it's rolled. Place it at the tip, and unroll it like this, and voila. Mr. Happy is now properly dressed for the ball." Ellie looked down at it, and her smile faded into a look of need as she looked up at Luke. "Let me." She placed a hand on his chest as she rose up and threw a leg over his body and straddled his hips. She took his length and ran it against her before settling gently down on it. She let out a gasp as he entered her slowly.Luke lay back taking short quick breaths wanting badly to raise his hips and drive himself into her.Ellie was in control of the moment, a hand firmly on his chest as she lowered herself further, as she took him in she sped up burying him into her completely causing them both to cry out."Oh that feels nice!" She said as she clenched down on him causing him to gasp again. She rose up slowly causing her own deep moan. She rode him for several strokes as he took hold of her hips getting into the rhythm of her body. She pressed herself down on him and leaned forward and kissed him. "Luke?""Hmm?""Roll me onto my back and fuck me good and hard." She said biting his lip.He smiled as he wrapped an arm around her and rolled over taking her with him.She adjusted quickly and her legs went around him rocking her hips to get him to start.He was a quick study, and he began thrusting into her in long deep strokes as he attacked her mouth and neck."Harder!" She urged. "Don't stop!"He had no intention of stopping if anything he was scared he was hurting her as the sound of their flesh meeting, repeatedly rang throughout the room."Yes!" Ellie cried repeatedly. He felt his climax approaching again. Ellie began to shudder under him as she let out a series of high pitched moans, he knew then he couldn't hold out any longer and pushed hard into her releasing as she gripped down on him. He collapsed unable to hold himself up any longer.They lay there gasping for breath for a long while when Ellie leaned over and whispered into Luke's ear, in a little sing-song way. "Guess who's not a virgin now?" She kissed his cheek as she heard him laughing into her shoulder."What now?" He asked."Well, first thing you may want to do is go and tie off your little goody bag and trash it." She said. She looked deeply into his eyes. "Will you stay with me tonight?" She asked.He didn't know why but Luke's throat tightened. He looked into her dark eyes, a feeling of falling into them washed over him."Yes." He whispered. "I hope you don't snore though, I'm a light sleeper." He grinned.They both busted out laughing as he rose to go clean up. When he came back the bed had been remade, Ellie lay there wearing his t-shirt which was enticingly short, her long supple legs leading up to the hem, it was obvious that she hadn't bothered with putting her panties back on. He turned off the light and crawled in beside her, they kissed, and explored as they fell asleep.Deep in the night they stirred, this time Luke took her slowly. She looked up, the faint light of a streetlight limned his body. Soft moans and whispers broke the peace as they concluded their lovemaking. The quiet enveloped them as they drifted off again.The rumble of the door opener in the garage woke Luke. His head popped up realizing he wasn't in his room. He looked down quickly and found shining brown eyes smiling up at him."Good morning."The blanket had pulled down and Ellie's breasts were in full view."Pardon the morning breath." He said as he kissed her. "You lost your shirt."She giggled. "More like you peeled it off in the middle of the night.""Oh shit!" He grimaced, looking at her neck."What?""I'm sorry. I had no idea." A panicked look settled on his face."What?!" She started to panic, and she noticed he was looking at her neck. She bolted out of bed and ran to the bathroom. A moment later she busted out laughing. "I look like I was attacked by a gang of vampires." She came back out smiling. "Good thing I like turtlenecks."Luke was somewhat relieved but still worried. "I'm sorry!" He said again concerned that she'd be mad at him for looking like she'd been beaten."You have absolutely nothing to be sorry about." She leaned forward kissing him quickly. "Except maybe waking me up with this a couple times over the last few hours." She said reaching under the blanket and grasping his hard cock. "Let me check I may have a spare toothbrush, unless you want to run down and grab yours." She grinned. "Sounds like your dad just left.""Yea I'm guessing he went to breakfast without me." He smirked. "We like this place in town, it has a large glassed in dining room like a greenhouse. On Sundays they do a jazz brunch." He looked over at the clock noting it was much later than he usually woke.Ellie smirked. "Well we did have quite a workout last night. It's to be expected.""Let me text him. If we hurry we can join him." Luke said. "If you'd like to, I mean.""I'm torn between having my way with you yet again, but we'll have plenty of time later. I'd love breakfast. Let me go clean up and find a way to hide the damage. You brute!""I should probably grab a clean shirt, & clean up myself. Jeans are fine." Luke grabbed his jeans pulling them on and pulling on his shirt and made a beeline for the door. He paused at the bottom of the steps to text his dad then made his way into the house to wash up and change. He bolted out of the house to find Ellie leaning against the garage."Guys, always taking forever to get ready." She shook her head. She looked absolutely radiant in the morning sunshine."What can I say. I don't just roll out of bed looking this good, it takes work you know."Ellie chuckled as she said. "Seeing first hand evidence to the contrary, I'm calling bullshit.""He said he'd just have coffee and wait for us."They walked into the restaurant and were directed to the table where he sat. Derek stood as they approached."Now I see where he gets it. Hi Mr. Page.""Please, call me Derek. What do you mean?"Ellie grinned as she sat down. "I've never seen a guy stand when I walk in the room, or hold the door for me like Luke does. It's nice.""Well chivalry never goes out of style." He smiled. "I ordered us the sticky buns, they should be out soon. They make their own here, and they're endless. Thankfully, after seeing how many of them Luke can eat." They all got a chuckle at that. Luke rolled his eyes."Did you kids have fun at the fair?""We had a blast." Ellie said beaming. "Hercules here won me a stuffed tiger, and everything."They chatted amiably about school, work and the jazz band group playing at the other end of the dining room."What are you doing for the holiday next week?" Derek asked her."I'm going back home for the weekend. My mother and my aunt own a bed & breakfast up on a lake. It's a huge old house which makes it perfect for everybody." Ellie said. "What about you boys?""Not much, we'll probably have dinner out and catch some football." Derek replied."No way! You don't have any family around here?""None nearby." Derek confirmed.Ellie gave them a shrewd look. "Do you work Friday?"Derek shook his head. She already knew Luke was free. She paused for a moment and excused herself to go find the ladies room."Those are some pretty nice shiners." Derek commented. "When she moves, a few of them peek up above the turtleneck." He grinned.Luke turned red. "Uh, yea. Well we went up to her place after we got home."Derek grinned held up his hand, and gave a little shake to his head. "No need to explain, you're both adults."They both stopped speaking and stood as Ellie walked back to the table putting her cellphone in her pocket. She smiled at both of them as she sat down again."You are both now busy for the Thanksgiving holiday. It would be my pleasure if you would join me next week at the Bed & Breakfast. They have satellite so you won't miss any football." She grinned."Thank you, but we couldn't impose." Derek said."It's no imposition, there will be guests there as well. I just called my aunt and asked if there was room and she said there are still plenty of rooms available for you to stay over. It's about an hour away, up near the state park on the west side." She smiled at him then looked at Luke. "Besides, I was going to try and drag him away with me. It doesn't seem fair to leave you all alone. I've already told her you would accept. No backing out now.""You're a regular fireball aren't you?" Derek grinned. "I guess I have no leave but to accept on my behalf. What about you, Luke. Think you can be persuaded to spend an entire weekend in country with a lovely lady?"Luke looked at Ellie grinning. "It'll be tough, but I think I'll manage." She raised an eyebrow slightly and nudged him in the shin with her toe. "Ow!"Derek chuckled deeply. Yes, Ellie was definitely the right choice, there was no doubt in his mind now. By Member389 for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 5Share the LoveBased on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.A retired couple have an intriguing offer for her friends.Main characters.Geoff;  The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie;  Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie;  Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Even with my science degrees, I never really sat and thought about it in much more detail. And now; well here I was, exploring my wife's inner mysteries with my cock. Her channel felt very different to a cunt and the sphincter gripping round my root felt a little intimidating; like it could grip really tight and cut off my circulation.Anyway, we were where we were, so I sought guidance. "Are you okay, love?" I was starting to feel a little guilty."If I'm being honest," she replied. "I'm feeling a little conflicted right now." She gave a little shudder. "It doesn't hurt and it feels really naughty but, at the same time it feels as though I'm terminally constipated and pooing backwards.""I can pull out if you want me to," I offered. "Or I can move in and out to see how it feels for you.""Give me a minute to get my head together," she said. "Then you can start fucking me."Some of the guidance we'd read on-line suggested that playing with the woman's clit as the man stroked, enhanced her pleasure so I reached down between her thighs and started to rub the shy little nubbin."Oh, Geoff, Yes," she moaned.I wasn't sure whether that was an instruction to commence or just recognition of my efforts to date, but I decided to use my initiative and start moving. Very slowly at first, I pulled my hips back and when I felt the pressure of her ring on my cock head I pushed back inside again. Marie gasped. Result! I did it again. Marie moaned, I did it again, faster this time and still rubbing her clit and she lifted to meet me. I could tell that, whatever we decided in the future, right now she wanted me to fuck her up the bum, so I did just that.She was still aroused from our earlier games, so I wasn't surprised when she built to another orgasm in only a few minutes, Perhaps it was a combination of the condom and the lube but it took me twice as long to climax which gave Marie the chance to hit another one just before I blew.Once she subsided I grabbed a tissue from the table and pulled the condom off, wrapped another tissue around it and dropped it by the bed. I put my hand either side of her head and bent to kiss her. "Well babe?" I whispered. "Was that; A;  Awful and disgusting? B;  An interesting one-off? Or C;  A treat for special occasions?"She turned over and snuggled up to me as she pondered. "I'm glad we did it," she said thoughtfully. "And I'm glad you wanted to share it with me the first time." She gave me a big hug. "That was sweet and makes me feel special."I hugged her back. "You are all kinds of special," I told her."I think," she began. "I'd like to do it at least once more, but bareback. Feeling you inside me and not the condom. I'm also intrigued to find out what it would be like to feel you come in my bum. But I think we should only do that after I've washed inside. I'm not convinced it's a weekly event because it seems like a lot of effort for an orgasm, when you already gave me four just getting me ready.We laid and kissed for a while until her busy little fingers had me hard again and so, courtesy of her promise to give me a proper seeing to and the effects of the ED22, she was walking very gingerly the following morning.Oh, yes. I forgot to ask her that night, until after she'd dozed off from exhaustion, who her first students were going to be. I remembered over breakfast and she got all excited again. Marie's Language School's first students were going to be Jo and Kate.After breakfast on Saturday morning I did an inspection of the garden to see what jobs needed doing before the nights drew in and the weather got too unpredictable. The lawn would need mowing a couple of times more, at least, before winter, there was a fence post that looked rather suspect and a couple of trees needed cutting back. And all that was in addition to the routine dead-heading and weeding in the borders and containers. Anyway, the lawn needed doing first, so I got on with that.I was almost done when Marie shouted from the kitchen door. "Geoff! Megan's on the phone. Charles would love to see you and, if we go after lunch, Megan and I can go and check out that new lingerie shop near their place." I gave her a thumbs-up and finished off the lawn.After I had cleaned up we sat on the patio, enjoying what could be one of the few remaining opportunities for coffee in the garden this year. Marie was watching me closely again."What?" I asked."Do you know what you're going to say to Charles yet?" She asked softly."Not really," I replied. "Actually, you might be able to help." She looked quizzically at me. "Do you know how much Megan tells him about what goes on when she's with you and the others?" I askedMarie pursed her lips. "I can't be absolutely certain, but I think she tells him most of what goes on, and possibly everything. Since he's been housebound, he sort of relies on Megan to keep him up to date on all the gossip and stuff."I went back to my thoughts and my wife let me be, picking up the empty cups and going back inside.Megan met us at the door when we arrived at their place: and what a place. Just too small to be a mansion, it was at least twice the size of our house. The décor and furnishings were understated and elegant and undoubtedly expensive. She showed us both into a small sitting room where Charles greeted us. I was glad to see that he didn't look as frail as I feared, in fact he looked good for his age, but he apologized for not standing up. Marie, bless her, went straight over to him and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek."It's lovely to see you again Charles, but Megan and I have shops to hit before they close. Is it okay if I come and chat when we get back?""I'd love that, Marie," he said with a big smile. And with lots of goodbyes the girls left.As I hesitated, still deciding how to open our conversation, Charles spoke first. "Now then, young man. What are your intentions towards my wife?" I jumped, startled. He sat back in his chair, wheezing with laughter. "Oh, you should see your face, old chap," he chortled. "It's a picture.""So," I guessed. "Megan's like Marie then? Likes to share little snippets?""I think that verbatim transcripts would be a more accurate description. For example, did you really make a sex video?" I nodded. "And did you and Marie really have a three way with Angela?""We did," I admitted. "More than once.""My God! And did you really masturbate Lucy to orgasm in front of the others?""I had to," I said firmly. "Because her husband wouldn't touch her, and blamed her for being too unattractive.""The man's an ass," he said dismissively. "Megan loathes him. I think she has a soft spot for Lucy."I decided to be honest. "I think it may even be more than that. What's the female equivalent of a 'bromance'?"He cocked his head at me. "Are you sure?"I shook my head. "No. I'm not certain but when Megan was describing Sam's divorce and even her own situation, she was matter-of-fact. But when she described Lucy's she was, let's say, much more passionate. As in, she described Eddie as an, I quote, 'overweight bladder of alcohol and lard pretending to be a man', while describing Lucy as a 'goddess'."Charles sat back and considered. "I will think more on that," he said, eventually. "Thank you old man, for being so frank. Now, do I get to see this video? It appears that everyone else has."It occurred to me that I was about to show an old friend images of my naked wife having sex, and then I realized, six other people had already seen it, with my prior approval. The only difference was that Charles was a man. Why did that matter so much to me? I glanced around the room and on the wall behind me was a decent sized, modern, flat screen TV facing Charles's chair. I looked at him for approval and switched it on. It was simple then to cast the video from my phone to the screen. We watched in silence as Marie and I copied the two gorgeous young people coupling on a porn site video.When it was over, Charles looked me in the eye. "Is that what you propose to do to my wife?""Not specifically. No." I replied. "But I have agreed with Marie that I'll do just about anything her friends ask, as long as it doesn't harm them, me or my marriage. Those are my boundaries. If Marie or the girls, individually or as a group, set others, then I'll respect those too.""And if I have boundaries?" He asked."Then discuss them with your wife; she will tell me and I'll respect them."He laughed. "I have only one condition," he said. "My wife engaging in sex with you and her friends at your home is only acceptable because my ill health prevents me from satisfying her. Meeting you for sex under any other circumstances is not.""I agree, Charles. probably for the same reason. Marie's sole concern was to let her friends enjoy sex; we won't let this arrangement descend into affairs. We have too much to lose. Inevitably, the intimacy between us all will result in some affection, but that's all. If I meet Megan in town, then I will happily take her for a coffee, but you have my word there will be no clandestine trysts.""Good man," he said. "Now, Megan said she'd left drinks in the kitchen, if you'd be so kind, and then perhaps you can tell me why the team is only mid table this season."We were still arguing about rugby when our wives arrived back, just after six. Marie came to join us while Megan went into the kitchen. My wife surprised me as much as Charles when she sat on his lap and told me to go and help Megan put some food out while they caught up. Apparently they had stopped off for a Thai takeaway. rather than have Megan start cooking when they got home.Charles was still capable of moving around the house, albeit slowly, so all four of us gathered round the small table in the kitchen and laughed and joked as we ate.As Megan tidied the table my wife turned to me. "Geoff. Would it be alright if Megan and I modelled the results of our shopping for you and Charles?" I heard Megan gasp. Marie must be winging this.I considered her request and my best guess at the thinking behind it. I decided to indulge in a little mischief of my own. "I suppose that since Charles has just watched the video of you naked and having sex, the sight of you in your underwear probably isn't crossing any lines."Charles and I both grinned at the expressions on our wives' faces. The girls recovered well though, and disappeared upstairs laden with bags. I think that was the first time that I'd ever heard the usually composed Megan actually giggle. While they were changing I helped Charles back to the sitting room, via the downstairs bathroom which was on the way. We both decided to settle on the two seater sofa opposite the door, which, once I'd moved a couple of chairs, provided a nice open space for our ladies to parade in.They came in together, holding hands for mutual support. Charles and I both gaped at the vision before us. Marie was, just, in a pale blue bustier that cupped and lifted her incredible tits from beneath, but left her deep brown nipples exposed. I could tell that she was excited by the way that her nubs pushed out from her areola like tiny studs. Below was, well, hardly anything; a matching G-string that accentuated, rather than concealed, her waxed pudenda. She was awesome, and I truly wanted to fuck my lovely little sex bomb there and then.And Megan! To coin a phrase, recently popular in the UK; Jesus, Mary and Joseph and the tiny wee donkey! She was truly fucking spectacular. She was wearing a sheer baby-doll halter-neck lace nightgown. It consisted of a flesh colored gossamer fabric looped behind her neck that dropped as two wisps to cover, but not conceal each of her C cup tits, then gathered at the waist to create a short skirt that ended barely low enough to hide her thong. I lied; it didn't hide anything, anywhere. It just made you look harder and closer to revel in the beauty beneath.The girls let go of each other and gave a three sixty turn. I was fully erect by the time they reached one eighty. Charles managed to drag his eyes away from his wife. "In forty five years Geoffrey, I have never seen her dressed in something that;” at that point words failed him. He turned back to the grinning women. "For the love of God, Geoff; please let Marie take her shopping again."Our wives turned and gave each other a long smoldering kiss. Marie smiled at us. "We're practicing for Megan's first French lesson."Megan moved to her husband and knelt in front of him. Remember, I was sat right next to him, and it turns out I was wrong. I wasn't fully erect before, but I certainly was now! I think my cock had found eleven on the dial. Megan looked at Charles and put his hand to her tit. "I didn't buy this for evenings with Geoff, darling. I bought this to wear at home for you. Marie and I thought it would be a treat modelling for both of you for being so understanding and indulging us."I felt a hand turn my face away from the vision in front of me to find Marie looking at me with a rather arousing mixture of amusement and lust. "Megan, dear," she said. "Would you think me terribly forward if I asked if I could use the bedroom we just changed in, to take my old man for a quickie?"Megan just smiled and we left them like that as Marie led me away in search of somewhere to have sex.The following morning, we were eating breakfast when I smiled at my wife and said, "I know what you're doing.""It's fairly obvious," she replied. "It's hard to eat toast covertly when you're actually watching me do it.""I meant your attempting to groom me," I continued patiently. "Your 'coming out' with Angie, kissing Ken the taxi driver, sitting on Charles's lap, showing him your tits. This is a campaign to push the envelope and test my limits.""Have I offended you?" She asked. "Because it was never my intent. I just want you to be comfortable with how our lives are now. I watched you make love to my best friend, and I reveled in it. I saw you pleasure Lucy when that was precisely what she needed, and I loved you all the more for it. I watched you looking at Megan while Charles looked at me, and I don't think any of us were jealous.""How am I doing?" I asked."Oh, darling," she replied. "That's for you to decide; not me. I'm not grooming you at all. I'm letting you see that all of these different situations haven't changed you. You haven't judged my friends, or Charles, or me for that matter. I want you to be happy, but I'm concerned that you still find this more disturbing than fun."I leaned forward and kissed her. "I'm improving, I think. I understand a little better though. None of the things I mentioned bothered me, though I feel as though they should have. Does that make sense?""Of course it does. We've been conditioned all our lives to accept that social norms should dictate how we should feel in some situations. But, logically speaking, if something isn't a threat then it makes no sense to feel threatened; it doesn't matter if your conditioning says you should. I love you to bits and I know you love me, so why should I be unhappy when you give one of my friends an orgasm?""You make a valid point," I said, finishing my tea. "And on that note I think I shall make a phone call. I have jobs to do."I grabbed my smartphone and wandered into the garden. I found Jane's number in my contact list and hit 'Call'."Hi babe. It's me; Look, Marie has lost the plot; Just you and me; let's just run off; Maybe next week?; No?; Fancy a coffee in town instead then?; Okay, it's a date; Is Ben about?; I need a hand in the garden and a big strong lad would be more use than a short ass with big boobs; About eleven would be great; Bye."I went back inside to get changed into my working gear. "Ben's coming to give me a hand," I told Marie."That's nice dear," she said absently as she tidied the kitchen. "How is Jane? Any luck?""She's fine but, no. She still won't run away with me.""Probably just as well."I was busy glaring at the dodgy fence post when I felt a presence loom over me. "Hi Ben," I said. "You're early.""I was already up when you called, so I came straight over."Ben's dad used to play in our youth team when I was coaching. He moved into the first team when he was twenty one and was one of our star players. He died suddenly about ten years ago, when Ben was only nine. Ben inherited his dad's massive build but is the quietest lad I've ever met. I showed him what needed doing and we got stuck in. Marie brought us drinks and sandwiches for lunch and told him he was staying for a cooked meal when we'd finished.With his help, the post was replaced in less than an hour and we moved onto the trees. We were done by midafternoon so I gave him a beer and tried to engage him in conversation."How's your mum?""Fine.""How are you enjoying working in the warehouse?"

Fully Compatible.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The next morning he had the hood up on Ellie's car and had tried turning it over a couple times, and the starter took, but it didn't want to fire. He looked into the possible problems and everything looked in good shape, so he figured he'd look up the symptoms online and most pointed to the fuel filter, so he made a quick rundown the parts store and picked up a new one. That seemed to do the trick, once it was installed he was able to start her car several times without any problem.Ellie came trotting down the stairs with a plate and mug. She walked up to Luke and leaned in fast and gave him a kiss. "Thank you! What was wrong?""Fuel filter, I replaced it and now it's turning over first try.""Hungry? I got up earlier than I thought so I baked banana bread."He smiled. "Absolutely, let me go wash the gas off my hands.""Here, this will make sure you come back." She broke off a piece and fed it to him. As he hummed his appreciation."You think that's all that will have me coming back? Remind me to fix the mirror in your bathroom." He leaned in and kissed her again. "That is awesome banana bread though." He grinned as he jogged into the house. He came back out to find her sitting on the hood of her car, half the slice she'd brought out was gone."Do you drink coffee?" She asked, and he nodded. "Guess I should refill this then, huh?" She chuckled. "If you hadn't taken so long to wash up you might have gotten this cup. Come on up, and I'll slice some more of this awesome bread.""Isn't this how the spider lures the fly into its web?" He chuckled."Can spiders even make banana bread? I can assure you that I'll never trap you, but as my dad used to say, 'If you want the honey, you gotta deal with the bees.' I think he meant that you have to take a chance on the bad stuff to get to the really good stuff.""Sounds like a good philosophy. I'm kind of scared though. What's the bad stuff?" He paused for a moment."Have you always been such a deep thinker?" She asked."I used to get called out by my mom for being introverted and quiet. She was always trying to get me out of my shell." He shrugged and smiled. "But quiet doesn't mean stupid.""I never thought it did." She refilled the mug with coffee and added sugar and milk, and sliced off a fresh slice for him and brought it to him."What about you Luke? Are you willing to brave the bees to get the honey?" She asked."I've only been called a coward once, by you.""I called you a chicken, not the same thing." She grinned."So; what are we doing today?" Luke just smiled and drank his coffee."Jeans, comfortable shoes for walking, and a sweatshirt. That's all you get for now. We should head out early, maybe 2:30 or 3. Is that okay with you?""Are we; becoming a 'thing'?" He asked her. The genuine innocence was so sweet."Well we've only been hanging out a few weeks, but so far so good." She smiled, and noted that she'd been smiling a lot around him. That was a good sign too.She was excited and curious. She'd gladly go where ever he wanted right now. She had a quick realization, that her little seduction of Luke was backfiring and without him even trying she was being seduced by him as well. "Do I need to bring anything? Water, snacks?" She asked pushing for a hint."No we'll stop at the store on the way." He smirked popping the last bit of bread into his mouth, washing it down with the rest of the coffee. "Oh, I have something of yours too. I'll bring it up when I come to pick you up." She gave him a questioning look. "Don't look so innocent. I turned redder than your satin top when my dad pulled your panties out of my back pocket last night."Ellie bust out laughing. "I was wondering where they'd gone to. I thought you'd pocketed them you pervert.""Oh no! I know now that when you grabbed my ass last night you stuffed them in my pocket! You were hoping I'd get caught weren't you?"Ellie had tears in her eyes she was laughing so hard. She didn't have a clue but Luke was hooked now. He had never seen her look more beautiful."No, oh my god no. I did sneak them in there, but not for that reason. I figured they'd be a nice little memento of our first date.""I thought tonight was going to be our first date?" He asked curiously."Well I couldn't wait. I invited you to dinner last night, as far as I'm concerned that was our first date." She leaned on her fist smiling at him. "How was it?"He looked at her wide-eyed, slack jawed. She leaned forward and slipped her tongue between his parted lips and they kissed deeply. "It was fun wasn't it?" She asked hoping for a little reassurance."It was fantastic." He whispered urgently and kissed her again. "I'll see you in a couple hours." He gave her another kiss then stood and left looking over his shoulder at her beaming back at him. He smiled as he headed down into the house to spend a little time knocking off schoolwork before going out for the night.He knocked on her door at 2:30 sharp. She called out for him to come in. He heard close the closet door, and she popped out of the bedroom in jeans and a black turtleneck. She held her arms out. "Is this okay?" She asked."Perfect." He smiled. They headed down to his car and once again he opened the door for her letting her settle in before he closed it. He hopped into the driver's seat and they were on their way. He drove out to the shopping center and pulled into a space at the grocery store."When you were a kid, what were the things you remember most about holiday meals. What was that one thing you couldn't wait for?" He asked, he tilted his head indicating they were going inside."This is a first, a date at the supermarket." She chuckled."Seriously. Was there something special that you only had at that time of the year but not usually any other.""Mashed potatoes with a lot of butter and pepper. Oh and my mom only used to make that string bean casserole at holidays. I love that too. Pie is a given, pumpkin and pecan, I'd have both." She smiled."Good, good to know. He grabbed a basket and they started wandering around the store and he picked up the makings of the casserole. A couple boxes of instant mashed potatoes, and some canned gravy. He found canned pumpkin and put some of that in the basket. "What else?" Ellie gave him a curious look trying to figure out what he was doing."Well, she used to make glazed carrots too. If we were lucky, relatives from up north would send her a bottle of real maple syrup, otherwise she would make it from butter and brown sugar. That was awesome." He found carrots and put several cans in the basket as well."Anything else?""Scrabble, well that's what we called it. The rest of the world knows it as party mix with the cereal and pretzels baked with seasoned salt and our secret weapon, Worcestershire sauce." Luke found the cereal aisle and grabbed the ingredients, and made his way to the chip aisle and found pretzels to go with it stating that they always had pretzels and mixed nuts in theirs. He looked down and seemed to be counting."Okay, first thing that comes to your mind when I say, comfort food.""Mac and cheese." She said, and he grinned."Good choice." He stocked up on the blue boxes."Are we stocking a fallout shelter?" She said nervously. He chuckled."You didn't see the big hole we've dug in the back yard?" Ellie just rolled her eyes and grinned, she knew this had to be going somewhere and she was getting more curious. They made their way to the front and got in line at the check-out filling a couple of the re-usable shopping bags with their groceries. He stowed all the groceries in the trunk and held the door open for Ellie once again. They were on the road again heading out of town."Okay, you've got me. I haven't got a clue what we're doing." She giggled. Nearly twenty minutes later Luke turned down a side road following a sign pointing out a fairground entrance. A few miles down the tree lined road the area opened up to fields filled with cars and signs for the county fall harvest festival. He made his way carefully up the dirt path and finding someone directing the parking."But why the store?" She smiled as he handed her the lightest of the grocery bags. They walked towards the gate and she saw the truck and tables. A sign indicating donations for the holiday food pantry in lieu of admission to the park could be made there. Ellie grinned at Luke, finally realizing his plan. They brought the bags up to one of the tables and the older couple behind thanked them and asked how many items they had brought. Luke told them twenty-seven, ten per ticket had been requested. "We went a little crazy remembering what we loved about holiday dinners and lost count." The lady fawned over them while her husband took the bags back to a sorting area near the truck, and thanked them. They took their tickets and went into the fair.They wandered through the attractions. Luke showed off his prowess for carnival games and won Ellie a stuffed tiger. They wandered through the exhibits, marveling at the giant pumpkins and petting the cute animals. They found the food vendors and ate everything that was bad for them, but you only go to the fair once a year, so they indulged. There was even a concert that night and they sat in the grandstand listening to the band. Ellie was glad he told her to bring a sweatshirt because it had turned cooler as the sun went down. She hardly noticed as they sat there with their arms around one another. He rubbed her back as she held him tight."Why didn't you just tell me about the food drive?" She asked."I didn't want you to think I was trying to impress you." He paused. "My folks were pretty lucky. They both had good jobs and made a good living. We've never wanted for anything. Well there was this one time I wanted a dirt bike and they said no, but that wasn't because of the money. I think they just wanted me to live to be twelve at the very least. They never let me get jaded, you know, they always wanted me to know there were people who didn't have. They were much more subtle than the usual, 'Eat your broccoli, kids are starving in Africa' parents. Hell, I never realized that some of those less fortunate families were kids I went to school with until years later. Giving back is just something they taught me to do. Besides it seemed more fun that way." Luke smiled down at her. "I got to tease you for a change.""Well, it didn't work.""Huh?""I'm impressed anyway." She smiled. "You spent almost twice the cost of those tickets filling those bags."After the last song finished a loud whistle screamed out followed by a loud boom. Fireworks had started behind the stage and they sat and watched them arm in arm. Ellie laid her head on his shoulder as they watched, both occasionally jumping at the explosions.Ellie had taken hold of Luke's hand as they made their way home down the dark winding roads. She massaged it with her thumb rubbing in slow circles."Thanks, I had a great time." She said softly. She could make out his grin by the dash lights."Me too." He gave her hand a squeeze."Luke? When I asked the other night if you've ever made out before, you said you hadn't. Have you ever had a girlfriend? I mean, have you ever had sex?" Her voice was soft but with an inquisitive edge to it. His hand flexed a few times in hers."No." He replied with a nearly silent sigh."Any reason?" She pressed. "It can't be that you've never had a chance. You must have had to beat the girls away with a stick in high school." A soft giggle followed the comment."I was pretty quiet, I didn't have a lot of friends." He shrugged. Neither spoke the rest of the way home. Ellie had laid his hand on her lap and continued to rub it gently, and he rubbed her leg through her jeans. They pulled into the drive and parked. With all the lights off in the car Ellie slid his hand further up her thigh, and leaned over to kiss him. She was eager and let it be known in her kiss and he responded in kind gripping her thigh tightly."Would you walk me up?" She asked pulling away from his lips reluctantly. He got out and walked around to her door opening it. She stood, looked into his eyes and took his hand and led him up the stairs. "Would you like to come in?" She wasn't sure if she needed to coax him but he was already in the doorway closing it behind him. A faint smile came to her lips and she tried to hide it. He returned the little smirk in kind. "There's a bottle of wine in the fridge. Why don't you open it up, and I'll be right back." She bit her lip and smiled backing her way to the bedroom. She was giddy because she knew she would have him tonight. She undressed and replaced her every day underthings with the yellow lingerie she bought the day they went shopping together, and dressed again. She wanted to see his face as he peeled her out of her clothes.She entered the room and Luke stood up. "Who taught him this stuff?" Ellie wondered. She turned off the overhead light and put on a small table lamp. They sat down on the sofa, Ellie leaned into him pulling her legs up beneath her."Did you really you have a good time tonight?" He asked. Ellie chuckled and looked him in the eyes. Her smile slipped away as she leaned in to kiss him deeply."The night's not over yet." She whispered.Luke's nervousness was slipping away as he and Ellie began kissing in earnest. He leaned back pulling her on top of him as their hands began to roam over each other. His hand slid up her back slowly lifting the hem of her shirt, he sent shivers up her spine as he caressed her skin. She joined in and reached between them and unbuttoned his shirt pulling it free of his jeans and ran her hand up his t-shirt playing with his nipple.Ellie broke free of his warm lips and came up to a kneel between his legs, and looked down at him as she crossed her arms lifting her turtleneck up and over her head. She shook her hair out as she tossed the shirt onto a side chair and smiled down at him. She grinned showing off the little yellow lace bra, which made him smile. Luke reached up and grasped the front of her jeans pulling her off balance and back onto his chest in a flurry of giggles. His hands not only roamed her back, but now slid between them as he ran his palm up her bra eliciting a soft moan as he massage her breasts through the fabric."The clasp is in back." She said in a clear invitation. Using his other hand he reached down between her legs and dragged her higher up his body, placing her breast within easy reach of him. Rather than unsnap the band he slipped the strap off her shoulder and pulled the cup down revealing smooth white skin and puckered pink nipple to his hungry mouth. He kissed it gently, causing Ellie to gasp as his tongue ran lazy circles around the tip causing it to get even harder. Her breathing was short and quick. She pulled away from his agonizing teasing, placing her forehead against his, and closed her eyes."I don't know if you want this, but I do. Would you take me to bed and make love to me Luke?"He looked her in the eyes for a moment thinking it would be his pleasure. Her eyes closed for a moment, when she opened them, he felt himself fall into their depths, and he was gone. He kissed her deeply.She stood shakily, Luke reached for her steadying her. She smiled as she took his hand and pulled him up too. He wrapped his arms around her taking her mouth with his again. He fumbled a few times with the hook of her bra. She smiled."Don't worry, practice makes perfect.""I hope I get a lot of practice then."She walked backwards pulling him with her into the bedroom. She reached down and unbuttoned her jeans turning and giving her ass a little wiggle as she pushed them off showing her yellow lace panties, which thanks to the heavy petting on the couch were now quite damp. She kicked them aside and turned back to Luke who just stood there staring, his mouth hanging open. She smiled and pushed his unbuttoned shirt off his shoulders and down his arms. He reached to take off the tee, and she stopped him."Allow me."She lifted the hem of the shirt and ran her hands up his chest and sides lifting the shirt with it."You don't know how much I wanted to do this yesterday morning when you answered the door." She smiled as she stroked his nipples with her thumbs. "I want you to know how good this feels." She said leaning forward and taking one into her mouth swirling her tongue and flicking it.Luke's breathing got shallow a fast. She took it between her teeth, giving just a light tug before letting it free.Luke gasped at the sensation. She pushed the shirt up and he raised his arms letting her pull it off completely."Damn do you look good without a shirt on." She said."You look pretty fantastic without one too." He replied smiling. They kissed again, their bare chests touching for the first time sent shocks through them both. The heat they were building was intense and made the room feel cool in comparison. He felt hands on his belt fiddling with it to get it loose, soon his jeans were unbuttoned and the zipper slid down. Her hand slid down inside massaging the length of him through his boxers."Hmm , that feels nice." She mumbled into his kiss."It's not very;” She halted him with a firmly planted kiss."Enough of that, you've been watching too much porn." She giggled. "Remember, the pyramids were built with hand tools, it's not the size of your tool, it's how you use it." That made Luke chuckle. She began kissing her way down his chest and stomach and eventually knelt in front of him. She reached up and tugged the jeans down to his knees seeing his boxers strain to contain his hardness. She peered up at Luke from under a fallen lock of hair as she reached slowly for the waistband. She pulled down slowly, revealing it finally. Slowly a grin crept across her face as she looked up again."It's perfect." She said biting her lip. She looked down at it, he wasn't huge, but he was above average. She couldn't wait to have him inside her. She peeked up again. "Mind if I take the edge off for you?" Luke just tilted his head wondering what she meant just as she leaned forward and took him into her mouth.Luke let out a gasp as her lips engulfed him. It's a wonder his knees didn't buckle and land him on the floor. She started slowly taking a little more in with each stroke. She let him free and licked the length of him. He was gasping for air, she knew he wouldn't last, & decided to bring him some relief. She began bobbing her head while stroking him bringing him to the brink."Ellie! I'm.." He didn't get the words out by the time she felt the rush hit the back of her throat. She swallowed quickly hoping she could keep up."I'm sorry! Oh, shit." Luke said looking down at her. As she continued to lick and suck him."Well I'm not. Now that the edge is off we can take our time." She gave him a last lick to clean the tip. "I'm torn between wanting to instruct you and letting you discover on your own. Is there anything you've seen that you've wanted to try?"Luke's expression changed from horror to astonishment. Was this beautiful girl kneeling in front of him. Giving free reign to his sexual fantasies? He reached down taking her elbow and lifted her up so she was standing again, and quickly kicked the rest of his clothing free. Ellie turned and went to the bed pulled back the covers and laid down and looked at him expectantly."Why am I naked and you've still got those on?" He said nodding at her lacy yellow panties.She grinned. "It's because you haven't taken them off yet." She snickered. "Though maybe I should do that myself before you pilfer all of my panties."Luke grinned and walked over to her and sat on the edge of the bed, and reached for the waistband, he gave a quick peek up at her, she just straightened out and lifted her hips off the mattress giving him the go ahead to slip them off. They released from her hips and as he pulled them from between her thighs the moisture held them in place for a moment as he pulled them free, sliding them down her legs."They're soaking." He said surprised.Ellie rolled her eyes a bit and smirked. "You have a, uh, certain effect on me. What can I say?" She sat up leaning into his kiss. "Have you thought about it, or shall I take the lead?""I want to taste you." He said in a whisper. She kissed him deeply."Well you know what I taste like up here. Why not explore a little." She said in a deep voice he'd never heard her use before.He did just that, working his way down her neck leaving a trail of kisses that caused her to sigh deeply. Then laid a trail to her breasts taking an excruciatingly long time to take her nipple into his mouth.She moaned a little deeper and ran a hand through his hair while her other found his still hard cock and massaged it slowly not wanting him to go off in her hand.He lavished attention on her breasts for a while, and Ellie began to wonder if he'd go any further so she gently pulled herself up causing his mouth to land on her rib cage, hoping that would be incentive to continue south. It worked, he made his way down her stomach giving her belly button a little lick causing her to giggle. She gave his hair a tug to get him to stop.He hesitated as he made his way down over her smooth skin kissing his way around, dragging his tongue slowly nearly torturing her. He slipped around pushing her legs apart and lay between her raised knees. He leaned forward and kissed her, his tongue teasing its way up her swollen pink lips causing Ellie to gasp and grip his hair a little tighter. It took all of her reserve to not pull him down into her, as she relaxed her grip he began to explore and he took the cues she gave him very well, as she leaned in and lifted. He was very attentive and gentle, almost too gentle as her climax neared she moaned a little louder, a little quicker.Luke surprised her by slipping a finger into her molten core and taking her clit between his lips causing her to cry out and arch up as she peaked quickly. After a couple minutes of panting she lifted Luke's head by his hair from the task of cleaning up the mess he'd made of her."You've never done that before?" She asked, an edge in her voice.He just looked at her in wide-eyed innocence and shook his head back and forth."Did I do something wrong?" He asked, suddenly worried. She just fell back and laughed."No, you did everything right, that's why I wondered."Luke crawled up beside her and she looked over at his sweet face lacquered in her own honey.She leaned over and kissed him, tasting herself on his tongue. "Listen. I'm on the pill, but I want you to wear a condom anyway. A girl can never be too safe." Luke's eyes went wide."Shit, I don't have any. I mean; I never."Ellie giggled and reached into the nightstand drawer and pulled out a little foil packet. "It's a good thing I was hoping this would happen and prepared for it."Luke's eyes went wide."Oh seriously. Guys can be as thick as bricks sometimes. I've been practically throwing myself at you since I moved in, Luke. Hasn't it been obvious?""Well I just thought you were being friendly, and well a bit of a flirt. I didn't think any more of it until last night." He shrugged."You surprised me with the stakes of that Jenga game." She smiled. "I'm glad I lost.""I'm glad you did too." He grinned."Lay back." She put the packet to her teeth and tore it open. "See how it's rolled. Place it at the tip, and unroll it like this, and voila. Mr. Happy is now properly dressed for the ball." Ellie looked down at it, and her smile faded into a look of need as she looked up at Luke. "Let me." She placed a hand on his chest as she rose up and threw a leg over his body and straddled his hips. She took his length and ran it against her before settling gently down on it. She let out a gasp as he entered her slowly.Luke lay back taking short quick breaths wanting badly to raise his hips and drive himself into her.Ellie was in control of the moment, a hand firmly on his chest as she lowered herself further, as she took him in she sped up burying him into her completely causing them both to cry out."Oh that feels nice!" She said as she clenched down on him causing him to gasp again. She rose up slowly causing her own deep moan. She rode him for several strokes as he took hold of her hips getting into the rhythm of her body. She pressed herself down on him and leaned forward and kissed him. "Luke?""Hmm?""Roll me onto my back and fuck me good and hard." She said biting his lip.He smiled as he wrapped an arm around her and rolled over taking her with him.She adjusted quickly and her legs went around him rocking her hips to get him to start.He was a quick study, and he began thrusting into her in long deep strokes as he attacked her mouth and neck."Harder!" She urged. "Don't stop!"He had no intention of stopping if anything he was scared he was hurting her as the sound of their flesh meeting, repeatedly rang throughout the room."Yes!" Ellie cried repeatedly. He felt his climax approaching again. Ellie began to shudder under him as she let out a series of high pitched moans, he knew then he couldn't hold out any longer and pushed hard into her releasing as she gripped down on him. He collapsed unable to hold himself up any longer.They lay there gasping for breath for a long while when Ellie leaned over and whispered into Luke's ear, in a little sing-song way. "Guess who's not a virgin now?" She kissed his cheek as she heard him laughing into her shoulder."What now?" He asked."Well, first thing you may want to do is go and tie off your little goody bag and trash it." She said. She looked deeply into his eyes. "Will you stay with me tonight?" She asked.He didn't know why but Luke's throat tightened. He looked into her dark eyes, a feeling of falling into them washed over him."Yes." He whispered. "I hope you don't snore though, I'm a light sleeper." He grinned.They both busted out laughing as he rose to go clean up. When he came back the bed had been remade, Ellie lay there wearing his t-shirt which was enticingly short, her long supple legs leading up to the hem, it was obvious that she hadn't bothered with putting her panties back on. He turned off the light and crawled in beside her, they kissed, and explored as they fell asleep.Deep in the night they stirred, this time Luke took her slowly. She looked up, the faint light of a streetlight limned his body. Soft moans and whispers broke the peace as they concluded their lovemaking. The quiet enveloped them as they drifted off again.The rumble of the door opener in the garage woke Luke. His head popped up realizing he wasn't in his room. He looked down quickly and found shining brown eyes smiling up at him."Good morning."The blanket had pulled down and Ellie's breasts were in full view."Pardon the morning breath." He said as he kissed her. "You lost your shirt."She giggled. "More like you peeled it off in the middle of the night.""Oh shit!" He grimaced, looking at her neck."What?""I'm sorry. I had no idea." A panicked look settled on his face."What?!" She started to panic, and she noticed he was looking at her neck. She bolted out of bed and ran to the bathroom. A moment later she busted out laughing. "I look like I was attacked by a gang of vampires." She came back out smiling. "Good thing I like turtlenecks."Luke was somewhat relieved but still worried. "I'm sorry!" He said again concerned that she'd be mad at him for looking like she'd been beaten."You have absolutely nothing to be sorry about." She leaned forward kissing him quickly. "Except maybe waking me up with this a couple times over the last few hours." She said reaching under the blanket and grasping his hard cock. "Let me check I may have a spare toothbrush, unless you want to run down and grab yours." She grinned. "Sounds like your dad just left.""Yea I'm guessing he went to breakfast without me." He smirked. "We like this place in town, it has a large glassed in dining room like a greenhouse. On Sundays they do a jazz brunch." He looked over at the clock noting it was much later than he usually woke.Ellie smirked. "Well we did have quite a workout last night. It's to be expected.""Let me text him. If we hurry we can join him." Luke said. "If you'd like to, I mean.""I'm torn between having my way with you yet again, but we'll have plenty of time later. I'd love breakfast. Let me go clean up and find a way to hide the damage. You brute!""I should probably grab a clean shirt, & clean up myself. Jeans are fine." Luke grabbed his jeans pulling them on and pulling on his shirt and made a beeline for the door. He paused at the bottom of the steps to text his dad then made his way into the house to wash up and change. He bolted out of the house to find Ellie leaning against the garage."Guys, always taking forever to get ready." She shook her head. She looked absolutely radiant in the morning sunshine."What can I say. I don't just roll out of bed looking this good, it takes work you know."Ellie chuckled as she said. "Seeing first hand evidence to the contrary, I'm calling bullshit.""He said he'd just have coffee and wait for us."They walked into the restaurant and were directed to the table where he sat. Derek stood as they approached."Now I see where he gets it. Hi Mr. Page.""Please, call me Derek. What do you mean?"Ellie grinned as she sat down. "I've never seen a guy stand when I walk in the room, or hold the door for me like Luke does. It's nice.""Well chivalry never goes out of style." He smiled. "I ordered us the sticky buns, they should be out soon. They make their own here, and they're endless. Thankfully, after seeing how many of them Luke can eat." They all got a chuckle at that. Luke rolled his eyes."Did you kids have fun at the fair?""We had a blast." Ellie said beaming. "Hercules here won me a stuffed tiger, and everything."They chatted amiably about school, work and the jazz band group playing at the other end of the dining room."What are you doing for the holiday next week?" Derek asked her."I'm going back home for the weekend. My mother and my aunt own a bed & breakfast up on a lake. It's a huge old house which makes it perfect for everybody." Ellie said. "What about you boys?""Not much, we'll probably have dinner out and catch some football." Derek replied."No way! You don't have any family around here?""None nearby." Derek confirmed.Ellie gave them a shrewd look. "Do you work Friday?"Derek shook his head. She already knew Luke was free. She paused for a moment and excused herself to go find the ladies room."Those are some pretty nice shiners." Derek commented. "When she moves, a few of them peek up above the turtleneck." He grinned.Luke turned red. "Uh, yea. Well we went up to her place after we got home."Derek grinned held up his hand, and gave a little shake to his head. "No need to explain, you're both adults."They both stopped speaking and stood as Ellie walked back to the table putting her cellphone in her pocket. She smiled at both of them as she sat down again."You are both now busy for the Thanksgiving holiday. It would be my pleasure if you would join me next week at the Bed & Breakfast. They have satellite so you won't miss any football." She grinned."Thank you, but we couldn't impose." Derek said."It's no imposition, there will be guests there as well. I just called my aunt and asked if there was room and she said there are still plenty of rooms available for you to stay over. It's about an hour away, up near the state park on the west side." She smiled at him then looked at Luke. "Besides, I was going to try and drag him away with me. It doesn't seem fair to leave you all alone. I've already told her you would accept. No backing out now.""You're a regular fireball aren't you?" Derek grinned. "I guess I have no leave but to accept on my behalf. What about you, Luke. Think you can be persuaded to spend an entire weekend in country with a lovely lady?"Luke looked at Ellie grinning. "It'll be tough, but I think I'll manage." She raised an eyebrow slightly and nudged him in the shin with her toe. "Ow!"Derek chuckled deeply. Yes, Ellie was definitely the right choice, there was no doubt in his mind now. By Member389 for Literotica.

“About that date?”In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the café closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen."Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear."Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?""His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it."Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?""You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned."Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the café.What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him."One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know."I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself."No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him."I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded."That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before."Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table."No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves."You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing."I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned."I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged."You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs."Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it.""Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her."You coming up?" She asked smiling."I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?""I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit."You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade."Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to.""Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know.""Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes.""So something outdoors? Okay then."He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing."Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back."That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game."Have you ever had wine before?""I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows."Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move."What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty."I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this."Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs.""Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back.""Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down."Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded."Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again."Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you're comfortable with.""Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned."How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue."Undo me."Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties. He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders."We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out."No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again."No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered."Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently."Please take them off." He whispered desperately."No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving."Well?" She asked over her shoulder. Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet."Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force herself to keep her hands off herself or she'd explode. There would be no telling what Luke would do if he heard her moaning in the throes of an orgasm. Though part of her hoped he wouldn't contain himself and burst in the door throwing her on the bed and having his way with her. She took several deep breaths as she grabbed her bathrobe pulling it on, the soft fabric grazing her taut nipples. She walked back out into the living room and Luke swiveled to see her. A momentary crest-fallen look came to his eyes. Until she sat next to him and nestled against him giving him a long deep kiss."You'd better brush up on your dance moves buddy, next time I'm going to beat the pants off you, literally." She said as she softly bit his lower lip. They made out for a while longer, Ellie slowing him down when he got excited. "We should probably get to bed." She said, and Luke's eyes went wide. Ellie stood and went and got her keys pulling the car key free of the chain and brought it back to him. "Thanks for the ride today. You really saved my ass.""Any time." He said reaching for the key, realizing tonight was done he seemed to get puppy eyes and Ellie just wanted to wrap him up and bundle him off to bed herself but she made herself a promise that she wasn't going to jump him on the first date. Little did Luke realize that tonight was, in her mind, their first date. No matter what he planned for tomorrow, she was done teasing him, she was going to have him. She walked him to the door."I can't wait for tomorrow. I bet it will be fun." She smiled and kissed him and grabbed his ass giving it a squeeze through the jeans. "I can't wait to get you out of these." She thought before she reached for the door.Luke made his way down the steps and went into the house putting his hands into his pockets to hopefully disguise the bulge if his Dad was still up. He walked in and heard the TV and poked his head in to let him know he was home and going to bed."Did you two have fun?" He asked. Luke said yes, not entering the little den, but speaking from the dark of the doorway. He turned to go to his room and his dad burst out laughing. He looked over his shoulder and wondered what was so funny, and figured it was just something on TV. He had a distinct problem and figured a shower would help him out with it. He hadn't closed his door for more than a minute when there was a soft rap on it."Yea?" He said. The door opened and dad peeked in."Hey, I'm glad you two are getting along so well, just be careful Luke.""What do you mean?"Dad took a deep breath and started. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. She's a pretty girl, but this is her last year, right? I just don't want you to fall head over heels and have her leave you high and dry.""I won't, we're just friends.""Mmm hmm." His dad stepped forward and reached behind him and tugged the black lace panties from the back pocket of his jeans and held them up. "Just make sure you protect yourself." He grinned, handing them to Luke, his face was beet red. Dad smirked and left the room closing the door behind him. He went to take his shower shaking his head.To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 4A forty year warmup.Taking passion to a state of the art.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Main characters.Geoff:   The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.I sat, rapt, as they explored each other's bodies with their hands as the kiss went on. Angie put her hands on my wife's full round buttocks and pulled her so that their bellies were hard against each other. Marie began to unbutton Angie's blouse to expose the small but perfect tits barely hidden by her tiny lace bra. My wife removed her friends blouse entirely and threw it to me while she slipped the bra straps from her friends shoulders. She reached behind and within seconds the bra flew my way too.They both looked briefly to gauge my response, and smiled as they saw me grinning at them as I held the discarded clothes to my nose. I wasn't being pervy. Their scent was delicious; it was Angie's scent.Seeing that I was still content to watch, it was Angie's turn to undo the tie holding Marie's wrap-around dress and as it fell open we were treated to the sight of her pale blue bra, more substantial than Angie's as it had to do more heavy lifting, and tiny matching briefs. Marie's bra followed her dress and again I buried my nose in the fabric as I let the dress hit the floor. The two women smelled so different. Angie's scent seemed fresh and outdoorsy, Marie's scent was headier and made me think of romantic evenings in bed. The pair fondled each other's tits and drew their hands down each other's bellies but then they stopped and stared at me. Oh, yes, we were testing the ED22.My two, near naked, women stalked across to me and pulled me to my feet. They each took a hand and held it to a tit. Marie pulled me down to lock her lips against mine and then eased her tongue into my mouth. "I enjoy Angie's kisses," she murmured as she broke away briefly. "But I enjoy yours more."I have to admit that the kissing was so intense that I almost neglected to knead that glorious tit. Note, I said 'almost'. Then Marie peeled my hand away from her nipple and slowly and deliberately put it between her legs. I took the opportunity to run my index finger along the gusset, feeling the puffy mounds either side of that lovely little slit. My God! She was so damp alreadyMarie let go of me and moved around behind so that Angie took center stage. Angie kissed me too, just as passionately. Only while she and I were tangling tongues, my wife was undoing my trousers from behind. Once they dropped away, Angie stood back and unbuttoned my shirt. I tried to help. That's a lie: I just kept fondling her boobs while they undressed me.At last we were all standing in the bedroom in just our underwear. Marie in pale blue briefs, Angie in white lace panties and, be honest, you don't care in the slightest what color M and S undies I had on. It didn't matter anyway as the girls had mine off in seconds. Marie knelt in front of me and took my cock in her hands. Little Geoff had started to pump up when they started on each other. By the time Marie put my hand on her tit he was already fully at attention.As Marie began to stroke me gently as a prelude to showing her teacher the progress she'd made in her oral sex homework, Angie had moved next to me and taken my hand and slipped it inside her panties. She was just as wet as my wife had been. It's odd really, how sexy it seems, groping a woman inside her knickers. I knew I was going to see, touch, lick, enter, both of these women's cunts very shortly, but just having my hand in her pants like that and feeling her up seemed just so fucking, I don't know, adolescent.Angie turned my head to hers and we resumed our passionate kisses. Actually resumed probably understates it. We resumed kissing but the passion went up several notches. On my part because my wife was going full-bore porn star on me and had her nose pressed up against my belly as she inhaled my cock; on Angie's part because I had my hand in her pants with my fingers inside her while my thumb did terrible and dirty things to her clit.I tried to be analytical, I really did, but all I could really feel was my wife's mouth engulfing me, and my fingers in her best friend's cunt. Insofar as I gave it any thought at all the ED22 didn't seem to make my cock feel any different.It wasn't too long before I managed to take a breath to warn Marie that I was close but I guessed that she could tell but didn't care much either way. Ever since I've known her she's been a swallower.Angie and I had by now rearranged ourselves a little. We were still swapping saliva but I had one hand under her bum cheeks and into her cunt from behind while the other was massaging her tits and paying particular attention to her nipples. They were like pebbles. In the end we had to break off from our kiss because neither of us could really focus on it. We were both so close. I'm sorry ladies, but this time I have to admit that, despite my best efforts to hold it back, I shot my load into my wife's mouth before I could bring Angie off.by way of atonement, as soon as I'd stopped thrusting my hips trying to push my cock impossibly far into Marie's mouth to extract the last strands of semen, we led Angie to our bed and I knelt between her legs to bring her to her orgasm with my tongue. She was so close that I had barely got into my stride at sucking her clit when I felt her go over. I had my hand on her belly at the time and I could feel abdominal muscles clench as it hit her. I still kept licking though, until she begged me to stop.Marie had been a little trooper. She had given me a great blow job and now it was my turn to pleasure her. She helped me to slip her panties off. No ripping these off, this coordinated lingerie stuff isn't cheap. But the sight that confronted me left me as enchanted as ever, even after over forty five years together. She spread her thighs for me and I spent a moment just savoring the view and her scent. I kissed my way up her thighs until I reached the promised land. I reached up with my hands for her to press them to her tits while my tongue lapped at her labia. Her clit was still a little shy so I tried to make friends with it and eventually it came out to play. We toyed with each other for a minute or two and then I went to say 'Hello' to her cunt. Gents, try it: say 'Hello' to your partners cunt; I doubt that you'll be disappointed with the response. Marie certainly seemed to appreciate my efforts.I laid between her thighs doing everything I could with hands and tongue to give her joy, up to and including using my tongue on her bum. Eventually I realized that my cock was fully hard again and ready to go. Marie was a little spaced out by now so I decided not to confuse her with having to choose from a menu of sexual positions and I decided to go with, what I choose to think of as, 'missionary plus'. That is with my wife on her back, but with her ankles on my shoulder. At our age, you make the most of positions like this, once the arthritis kicks in it might never be an option again.Anyway, Marie was deliciously wet and I was reassuringly hard so I slipped into her and we began to make love. It was a delight to look down at her as I massaged her glorious tits and saw her smiling up at me as she tried to synch her movements with mine. "Go on," I told her. "Be a dirty girl and play with your clit while I fuck you." And she did. It looked so hot. I had her legs up against my chest giving me a porn cameraman's view of my cock pumping in and out of her cunt, shining with her juice, her fingers rubbing at her clit and my hands mauling her tits. I was in my absolute, ultimate happy place.They say, 'All good things must come to an end.' And we eventually reached a point where we couldn't keep together any more. I couldn't keep to that rhythm, I needed to go faster and Marie couldn't keep in sync with me. She kept making little jerking movements that told me she was close. I stopped just massaging her boobs and started to concentrate on her nips, tweaking and pulling and getting quite rough now she was on the edge. Her breathing started to rag as she tried to push against me until she finally pushed up one last time and froze. I put my hand on her hips and pulled her to me to put that last thrust as deep as I could inside of her and held for as long as I could. I could feel her tighten around me and that took me with her like it usually does and I felt my seed burst out into her.It didn't take long for little Geoff to go down, then I lay alongside my wife and kissed her lovingly. After a few minutes I looked across to Angie sitting quietly watching us with her hand between her legs. "Can we do it like that next time Geoff?" She said, quietly. "Just the two of us?"I turned back to Marie, but before I could speak she said, "I'll leave you two alone for a while. I'm going to the bathroom now and then I'm going to go downstairs to make us some supper and something to drink. The pair of you can come down when you're finished. And Geoff," she added. "Don't let your head fuck this up for her. I know how you feel about Angie and I love her too. You won't be cheating on me if you make love to her. She deserves better than the two shits she was married to, so make it special anyway you can."Marie got up and took her friend by the hand to pull her from the chair. She kissed her and said, "He's all yours for the next half an hour or so. All I ask is that you don't break him." She walked across the bedroom, picking her dressing gown from the hook on the door, and left calling, "Have fun!" over her shoulder as she went.I was sitting on the edge of the bed watching as Marie left and I indicated to Angie that she should come and sit on my lap. I wasn't hard again yet but it was still an enjoyable sensation to have a naked woman sitting there while I was naked too."Was that a bit harsh?" I asked her. "I mean, I never really got to know your first husband well, though I never really warmed to number two at all.""No, it was fair enough, I suppose," she answered. "It was like," she struggled to explain. "It was like, we made a great couple on paper, but in reality we were more like housemates; both times. And, because neither of them really loved me, cheating on me didn't really cause them a lot of guilt." Her eyes started to fill with tears. "I've had so much fun with you and Marie these last few days, but I couldn't live with myself if she ended up feeling the way that I did.""You know that I worried about that too," I told her. "But even though I've been doubtful from the beginning, she has never once showed any jealousy towards you and I: and she actually expects all of us, and by us I mean me and your mates, to develop 'feelings' towards each other if and when we actually start to have sex." I gave Angie a big squeeze around the waist, "You know, like you have with my missus: And with me."She snuggled into me. I put one arm around her shoulder to pull her close and the other on her tit, because I'm a man and we like fondling boobs. She turned a little towards me so that we could kiss properly and we did. It was very nice so we did it some more. I wondered if taking my hand off her boob and putting it between her legs would make kissing even better, and I think it fair to say that it did. It also gave me a very clear indication that she was probably almost ready to make love."Geoff?" She asked. "Can I suck your cock? I want to taste you and Marie before you and I have sex.""How would you feel about honoring Marie's ancestry and going a bit continental?" I asked. hopefully.She grinned at me between kisses. "Are you talking about the old 'Soixante-neuf'?"I smiled back. "I like a challenge, and I'd love to see if I can actually please you with my mouth at the same time as you are sucking me."She stood up and pushed me onto my back. "Assume the position, kiddo, it's going to get rough."I moved to the center of the bed and looked down. My cock was already showing signs of interest in the immediate future and Angie hadn't really moved yet. She just stood looking at me until I started to feel a little self-conscious. Then she gave a little smile and climbed onto the bed and maneuvered herself so that I got an access-all-areas view of her lady parts. I reached behind me and grabbed one of those cushions that women insist on buying for the bedrooms; you know what I mean, the ones you chuck on the floor before you go to bed, and then have to put back on in the morning. Anyway, I'd finally found a use for the fucking things; to support my head whilst Angie and I 69ed each other.She was already wet before I started and her labia were pretty engorged. They were pretty to look at too. She tasted lovely. Because she was face down on me her clit was in the 'wrong' place, but I struggled manfully to cope and eventually we became best pals and playmates.Angie wasn't idle though: Oh, no. She had her hand wrapped around my shaft working it as she licked the tip. I couldn't see, but from the feel of it, Little Geoff was at about eighty percent erect and climbing. Angie took him all in her mouth, and when I say that I mean that a fair old bit was actually in her throat. My hips bounced up without any thoughts from my big head. Little Geoff was in charge down there so I turned my attention back to Angie's special little place.I had French kissed her labia and nuzzled her clitoris and now it was time to focus on her cunt. I had a hand free to open her tunnel to allow my tongue to tease her while my other hand tried to catch one of her nipples as she bobbed on my cock.It's difficult to describe a 69 because there's so much happening at once and half of it you can't see; it's just sensation. For my part, my view was a pair of sleek buttocks framing a cleft with a lovely little pucker just about at nose level. One hand was playing gently with Angie's clit having given up on the nipple exercise:   I kept losing my grip and couldn't concentrate enough to find it by feel;  while the other continued to toy with her lips as I kissed them. Oh, the touch of them on my tongue as I lapped between them. Oh, the velvety texture and the taste of her juices; I was in heaven.But that's what I was doing. Meanwhile, Angie had not been idle. My nuts had been comprehensively licked, sucked and damn near swallowed whole from the feel of it. My cock had been licked like an everlasting lollipop and now, Jesus! And now, her head was bobbing up and down as though her life depended on it. I wasn't too close yet but I realized that it was time to bump belly-buttons."Angie," I called her name. "Angie, I want to make love to you now." She gave one last deep bob on my cock and pulled up, sucking hard all the way. I patted the bed next to me as she straightened. "I want you to lie next to me so that we can taste each other,"She joined me and we snuggled. It was a dirty snuggle as she was holding my cock and I had a finger in her cunt, but it was a snuggle all the same. We kissed for a few minutes. I think it would be weird to say that I enjoyed the taste of my cock on her lips, but I liked and was aroused by the idea of us sharing our tastes so intimately. But it was time to move down to address those lovely little tits with the adorable pink nipples. I know they were adorable because I adored them and I showed her just how much. I squeezed them, licked them, sucked them, bit them ever so gently at first but harder when she instructed me to.I told her that I wanted her to ride me and rolled onto my back. She just climbed aboard and reached between us and then gave a teasing smile. "Is this what you had in mind?" She asked as she slid her slit back and forth against my shaft.I put my hands behind my head as I lay back to enjoy the view. "Well," I replied, "I'd rather be inside you but if that makes you happy you'll get no complaints from me."She cocked her head as if in thought for a moment and then reached between us and slid little Geoff inside her. I've actually lost count of the number of times I'd fucked Angie at that point, but every time felt new. She paused for a moment to settle and then she leaned forward with her hands on my chest as I reached up to her tits. She sighed."Angie," I said. "Hard and fast, slow and gentle. It doesn't matter to me; I just want to be inside you. You just feel so right wrapped around my cock." She closed her eyes and started to move in little circles on my groin pressing her clit hard against me as she went. I love this position, have I mentioned that? The sight, the sensation, access to her tits and, oh yes, easy access to that naughty little clit. What's not to love.Angie was in charge for now, and she seemed happy enough to set a slow leisurely pace. I contented myself with playing with her boobs and giving her clit a little tickle once in a while. Then she opened her eyes and said, "That was nice, but now I want you to take over." She slipped off me and laid on her back.I didn't want to lose the momentum she'd given us towards our next climax so I couldn't waste time thinking about different positions. I just lay on top of her and kissed her as I slipped back inside. She raised both knees either side of me and I began to slide back and forth as we kissed. After a few minutes I decided to kneel up and pull her bum onto my lap to press my cock against the top wall of her cunt as we fucked. The change of position seemed to work as her breathing got harder and her hips moved more urgently against me. Then I felt her clench my cock as she started to come. I pounded harder and harder to bring myself off while she was still climaxing. I watched her staring up at me in rapt concentration as she tried to ride her own orgasm for as long as she could, and as she started to come down I felt the sensation that I had been working for building in my balls, and in seconds I felt the pulse of heat shoot down my cock as I erupted into her.Afterwards, we lay together for a while, not even talking, just bathing in the afterglow. I was on my back and Angie on side cuddled up with my arm around her. Then she gave me a peck on the cheek. "I suppose," she said. "If I want to keep doing this, I'd better let you go back to your wife.""You know," I replied. "We keep breaking the rules." She looked puzzled. "I know Marie said it was okay, but I just don't like her being alone while you and I are together."We climbed out of bed and slipped on our dressing gowns and made our way downstairs. We found Marie in the living room, fast asleep on the sofa. We only had to look at each other to silently agree that this was not a woman wracked with jealousy. We looked in the kitchen where she had three cups of drinking chocolate ready to reheat and some posh chocolate biscuits (UK, remember?) on a plate covered with cling film.Angie had a wicked idea. We warmed our drinks up and then went to sit quietly with my sleeping wife as we drank them and dunked our biscuits. Once we were finished we crept over to Marie and untied her dressing gown. I knelt at her head and Angie at her waist and together we, ever so gently, began to kiss and caress her. Our intent was not to wake her, but to see how aroused she would be by our efforts when she did wake up.After five minutes her nipples were hard. After seven, she shifted to make herself more accessible, after ten she started to moan. Angie grinned at me. "Okey dokey lab rat. I'll go and get her supper sorted while you give her a good seeing to."I put my hand between her thighs and gently rubbed her lips with my middle finger while my thumb gently toyed with her clit. She stirred some more and then said in a sleepy voice, "Those tablets had better still be working, husband mine, 'cos if you've woken me up like this and you aren't going to deliver, then you and I are going to have a problem."I looked down to see little (still not that little) Geoff smiling up at me, he was having the time of his life. "If you don't want to do it for me, my love, then do it for science." I encouraged her. "Just lie back and think of England. The South Downs are lovely this time of year and I am just about to have a lovely time down south too."So saying, I managed to scoot her around on the sofa so that I could get between her legs from my position on the floor and I slid into her. She sighed contentedly as I moved back and forth, in and out. My position was perfect for attending to her boobs too, Just in case they were feeling neglected. A couple of minutes later Angie came back from the kitchen with a cup and plate for Marie that she set on the coffee table."Good Lord," she said in mock annoyance. "Hasn't he brought you off yet, Babe?"Marie gave a little pout, "No, but bless him; he's doing his best."That stung a little but it did encourage me to try a bit harder and Angie helped by leaning over the back of the sofa and grabbing my wife's tits and giving her little nubs a really good squeeze. Marie wasn't looking so sleepy now as her breathing was starting to go and her hips were jerking as the muscle spasms began. I was too close and shot my fourth load of the evening into her while she was still ramping up to her own climax. Fortunately I was able to keep pounding into her while I was still hard, I had a hand free to rub her clit and Angie was doing sterling service on her nipples. Between us we managed to take her over the edge.It was getting late now, so I put a silly quiz show from catch-up on the TV and we sat snuggled together watching on the sofa while Marie had her drink. As soon as it finished the girls disappeared upstairs while I put the cups and plates in the dishwasher and did my rounds. By the time I got upstairs they were in our bed but cuddled up together. I expected to be in the middle but Marie explained that I was going to sleep on the other side of Angie because, keen as she was for sausage for breakfast, she'd enjoy it better after an uninterrupted night's sleep.I lay back and let my thoughts run free. It had been a busy day. I found myself wondering about my new friend Ken and whether Mrs. Ken enjoyed their evening together when he got home. I wondered at my lack of concern when Marie gave him a very long and apparently very sincere apology for embarrassing him. I wondered about her cheerfully encouraging me to fuck her best friend. I thought about Linda and what she made of her mother's newly discovered;  as far as Linda knows;  bisexuality. Then the last thought struck me. A week today Marie would be meeting her mates for their regular night out together. What the fuck's going to happen after that?An intriguing offer for her friends.It was Friday morning, and not just any Friday. That afternoon my wife was going to meet her six best friends for their regular fortnightly catch-up at the local pub. "So what?" I hear you say. So this! I knew as I lay in bed, waiting for my turn in the bathroom, that she intended to offer my 'services' to all six of her mates if they wanted. That's right; I meant what you're thinking. She had persuaded me that none of her friends had the sex-life that they deserved and she wanted to share our newly rekindled sexuality with them. All of them. Regularly.Now, were I a virile young stud that would be one thing, but I'm not. I retired from running a research lab a couple of years ago and my wife and her friends are all in their sixties too, apart from Sam. The idea cropped up after her last Girls Night Out when she had shown them a dirty video we'd made (don't even ask) of us having sweaty sex together, before she realized that, for one reason or another, they were all effectively celibate. She was overwhelmed, by guilt at first for being so insensitive; then by anger at the universe because, as she put it, "Every one of those women is a fucking catch! Why are they alone?"To my wife, the solution was simple. They deserved sex, I liked sex, she was willing to share, so I should just have sex with them. Oddly enough, her biggest problem was convincing me that this wasn't the most ridiculous idea that I had ever heard. As far as I was concerned though, I had two serious and valid objections; The first was that Marie and I had started to drift apart and we were lucky to have realized in time. I was really reluctant to put our marriage at risk again if the sight of me fucking her friends upset her more than she seemed to believe it would; My second problem was the lack of balance in her solution. As I saw it, I would be having sex with her and six other women on a regular basis. She would just have me. Even I didn't think that was fair, so how long, I wondered, would it be before she felt that she was missing out? But I was too insecure to be comfortable with the idea of her with another man and certainly not with six other men. Perhaps that makes her a better person than me, but I was too happy in my marriage to be comfortable risking it for the sake of this flaky idea.Anyway, her best friend Angie is something of a genius and she just saw the whole affair as a mathematical problem. If the women were prepared to engage in girl on girl sex, then as long as they visited us in pairs, Marie and I could have sex with one each and then swap; and we would both be being unfaithful with exactly the same people with no additional cocks being involved. Obviously alcohol was involved in coming up with this bizarre idea, but oddly enough, the girl on girl, and boy on girl concept seemed to work when trailed by the three of us that night; and Sunday, and last Friday; And Saturday morning.

“About that date?”In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the café closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen."Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear."Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?""His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it."Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?""You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned."Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the café.What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him."One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know."I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself."No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him."I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded."That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before."Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table."No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves."You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing."I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned."I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged."You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs."Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it.""Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her."You coming up?" She asked smiling."I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?""I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit."You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade."Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to.""Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know.""Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes.""So something outdoors? Okay then."He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing."Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back."That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game."Have you ever had wine before?""I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows."Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move."What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty."I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this."Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs.""Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back.""Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down."Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded."Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again."Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you're comfortable with.""Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned."How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue."Undo me."Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties. He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders."We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out."No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again."No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered."Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently."Please take them off." He whispered desperately."No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving."Well?" She asked over her shoulder. Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet."Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force herself to keep her hands off herself or she'd explode. There would be no telling what Luke would do if he heard her moaning in the throes of an orgasm. Though part of her hoped he wouldn't contain himself and burst in the door throwing her on the bed and having his way with her. She took several deep breaths as she grabbed her bathrobe pulling it on, the soft fabric grazing her taut nipples. She walked back out into the living room and Luke swiveled to see her. A momentary crest-fallen look came to his eyes. Until she sat next to him and nestled against him giving him a long deep kiss."You'd better brush up on your dance moves buddy, next time I'm going to beat the pants off you, literally." She said as she softly bit his lower lip. They made out for a while longer, Ellie slowing him down when he got excited. "We should probably get to bed." She said, and Luke's eyes went wide. Ellie stood and went and got her keys pulling the car key free of the chain and brought it back to him. "Thanks for the ride today. You really saved my ass.""Any time." He said reaching for the key, realizing tonight was done he seemed to get puppy eyes and Ellie just wanted to wrap him up and bundle him off to bed herself but she made herself a promise that she wasn't going to jump him on the first date. Little did Luke realize that tonight was, in her mind, their first date. No matter what he planned for tomorrow, she was done teasing him, she was going to have him. She walked him to the door."I can't wait for tomorrow. I bet it will be fun." She smiled and kissed him and grabbed his ass giving it a squeeze through the jeans. "I can't wait to get you out of these." She thought before she reached for the door.Luke made his way down the steps and went into the house putting his hands into his pockets to hopefully disguise the bulge if his Dad was still up. He walked in and heard the TV and poked his head in to let him know he was home and going to bed."Did you two have fun?" He asked. Luke said yes, not entering the little den, but speaking from the dark of the doorway. He turned to go to his room and his dad burst out laughing. He looked over his shoulder and wondered what was so funny, and figured it was just something on TV. He had a distinct problem and figured a shower would help him out with it. He hadn't closed his door for more than a minute when there was a soft rap on it."Yea?" He said. The door opened and dad peeked in."Hey, I'm glad you two are getting along so well, just be careful Luke.""What do you mean?"Dad took a deep breath and started. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. She's a pretty girl, but this is her last year, right? I just don't want you to fall head over heels and have her leave you high and dry.""I won't, we're just friends.""Mmm hmm." His dad stepped forward and reached behind him and tugged the black lace panties from the back pocket of his jeans and held them up. "Just make sure you protect yourself." He grinned, handing them to Luke, his face was beet red. Dad smirked and left the room closing the door behind him. He went to take his shower shaking his head.To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica.

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “She could be just the thing.”Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake."Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?""He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway.""It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled."That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up."Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment.""I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone."Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?""No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard."Well?" Derek asked."She tried to get me to come down on the price.""Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?""I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked."How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn."A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed."No shit?" Derek laughed.Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too."Hey Luke?" Ellie called down."Yea?" He replied."Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know.""Sure, let me know when you're ready.""Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.She worked in a small café, after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk."Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own.""Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish."After you milady."Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell."Maybe you can build my swanky café for me when you graduate." She winked at him.Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that.""Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."Luke just shrugged and said thanks.They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around."It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after."What?" She asked, making him repeat it.He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken.""I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying."You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze."Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him."I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked."I know, it's okay.""Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes.""Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom."Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before.""Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning."No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick sauté pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans."I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick.""Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing."Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little café, and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he waved back.Ellie noticed that after he waved he didn't go back inside right away and she pointed to the door and beckoned him. She smiled when he knocked on the door this time."Come on in. You already know I'm dressed this time.""Well I couldn't tell if you were wearing pants. What's up?""Nothing, I was bored and wondered if you wanted to hang out and watch TV or something.""Sure, I guess.""I'm in a junk food mood. Would you like some cookies and ice cream?""Yes, please." He replied with a little more gusto."I baked the cookies myself. The ice cream is store bought." She chuckled. "Go ahead and turn on the TV, find us something to watch.""What do you feel like?""Anything really, nothing to cerebral I get enough of that from school books." She scooped up a couple bowls of the ice cream, adding a couple cookies to each, and added spoons.She walked into the living room handing him a bowl and sat next to him curling her legs under her. The fact that her nipples were rock hard from standing in front of the open freezer wasn't lost on Luke, but he didn't stare. They sat watching the last few minutes of a sitcom, only the sounds of spoons tapping bowls and an occasional chuckle interrupted the silence. When the show ended Luke took the bowls into the kitchen and rinsed them out. When he came back Ellie noticed he had a little ice cream on his lower lip and did her best not to laugh."What?"She shook her head and patted the cushion next to her. When he sat she lifted his arm wrapping around her shoulders. "It's just that you missed a spot." She leaned in and licked the drying ice cream from his lower lip and smiled. It was make or break time, what would he do she wondered. The answer was only a moment away when the shock left his eyes it was replaced by hunger. Luke leaned into her and kissed her, she responded quickly returning it in kind. He was slow and a little clumsy, but he made up for it in ardor."Hmm , you taste like cookies and cream.""You do to." Luke said breathing in deeply. "I uh;”"Stop thinking so much." She leaned in and kissed him again, this time her tongue slipped past his lips looking to play. Luke parted his lips and was quickly assaulted, Ellie grabbed the front of his shirt for leverage as her tongue delved deeper luring him out. She felt bold and went with it, and threw a leg over his lap and settled down wrapping her arms around the back of his head and took the upper hand. A few minutes of oral assault and she stopped and smiled, their foreheads touched."You know you can touch me." She whispered. "I don't bite." He looked back at her wide-eyed, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. She reached down and took his hands and placed them on her hips as she began again. She nudged his hands imploring him to explore and he began by lowering them around her flannel covered rear, massaging it with his strong hands. She responded with a soft moan, hoping to encourage him. It worked as he gripped her harder pulling her hips down against his. She could feel how hard he was through his jeans and was making her wet to know only a few layers of clothing kept this from getting out of hand."I uh;” Luke started."What?" Ellie asked softly kissing the tip of his nose."I uh, I've never really done this before." He said his cheeks coloring even more."You've never made out with a girl before?" She sat back on his knees, genuinely surprised. Luke was hot and he didn't even realize it."No." He said looking downward embarrassment apparent on his face.She lifted his chin and kissed him softly. "Well you're doing just fine for a first-timer, just relax." His hands slid upward lifting the hem of her shirt and his hands wrapped around her waist, his touch was hot on her skin kindling the fire burning inside. She wasn't sure if it was luck or instinct that made him break their kiss and graze her neck with his lips kissing softly down then back up to her ear but his lips were eager and she gasped as he nibbled her neck. His hands began exploring upward, her shirt rising with them when he suddenly stopped right at the base of her breasts. Her body was screaming to have him continue as her lips latched back on to his, their tongues dueling."Please?" She whispered softly. His thumbs were so painfully close but not completing the journey up her torso. He took a moment to realize what she was asking, and he lifted his thumbs brushing the bottom of her breasts. She gasped, she was nearly ready to rip her shirt off and bury his face into her chest but the buildup he was creating was so intense she didn't want it to end. His hands found her nipples, applying pressure and rolling them around. Ellie leaned her head back and whimpered as Luke just stared at his hands working underneath her shirt.In a swift movement Ellie had crossed her arms over her chest and whipped the shirt over her head, her hair falling wildly over her face. Luke's mouth dropped open as he saw what he was doing. Ellie noted that he'd stopped to stare, and reached up with her hands taking his and massaging her breasts with his large rough hands. She let out a delighted hum from deep in her throat as he began taking the initiative. He began to lean forward, then looked up into her eyes and sat back. Ellie wasn't going to let him off the hook and shook her head slowly, before reaching for the back of his head and pulling it to her breast."Don't shy away, follow your instincts." Ellie said softly."They're beautiful." He said before planting a kiss in the center of her chest. He kissed his way over and nibbled on the nipple with his lips before gently stroking it with his tongue. Ellie's breathing was getting more ragged and shallow. She grabbed him by the cheeks and tilted his head back and dove into his mouth tongue first."We should stop, before things get out of hand." She gasped between kisses. His hands were roaming up and down her back pulling her hard against him."Do we have to?" He gasped."Yes." She said rolling off of his lap, her bare chest shone with a flush of pink, her nipples were bright pink as well. She tugged her shirt out from behind her and held it to her chest as she got her breath back. "I don't want to be known as the kind of girl who puts out before the first date." She giggled.Luke just stared at her confused, longing to have her back in his arms. "Yea, I guess." After a few more minutes he spoke up again. "What are you doing Friday night?"Ellie's eyebrows went up and a smile spread across her face. "Working, but I'm off Saturday night.""Would you like to go out, with me I mean?" Luke said sheepishly."On one condition.""What's that?""That this isn't why you're asking." She said lifting the shirt and flashing her breasts at him.He stared at her chest for a moment and she covered back up. When their eyes met his expression softened and he shook his head. "You're beautiful, but that's not the only reason I'd like to go out with you.""Why then?" Her curiosity peaked.He shrugged. "You're fun, smart, you make me laugh, and you're beautiful, even fully dressed."She beamed up at him. "So what are we doing on Saturday?"Luke shrugged. "I'll think of something, trust me.""I'd better get some sleep; class in the morning."Ellie suppressed a giggle when he stood, the front of his jeans was prison for the raging monster that she'd whipped into a frenzy."Sorry." She said softly, and bit her lip."Don't worry, I'll take matters into my own hands." He sighed and she chuckled. She walked him to the door. As he turned to say goodnight she wrapped her arms around his neck dragging him down to her kiss while crushing her breasts against his chest. His hands instinctively went to her waist pulling her to him while their mouths locked. She brought her hand down between them and stroked him through his jeans."Don't beat him too bad, he's been a good boy tonight." Luke chuckled and left, taking the steps slowly.Ellie leaned back against the cool door, her eyes closed thinking about how the little things in life change when you least expect them. She hadn't had a steady boyfriend since last school year, and even then that wasn't very involved, they were more like friends with benefits. Luke on the other hand gave her a tingle that she hadn't felt since she was a teenager. She fret for a minute at the fact that she was older than him, but brushed that aside. Besides, Luke was a lot more mature than any 19 year old she'd met before. She stopped and grabbed a towel from the bathroom before heading to bed. She was going to need it after the evening she'd just had. She tossed her shirt onto the bed and spread out the towel and pushed off her flannel bottoms, her panties were soaked. She lay back on the towel rubbing herself slowly through the damp lace as she recalled the feel of his rough hands on her skin and the fire from his lips. She circled her clit through the fabric, with a sharp intake of breath she dragged her fingers over it. She reached over into her nightstand drawer, reaching for a small pink vibrator. She couldn't get out of the panties fast enough, pushing them down and kicking them onto the floor. She flipped the switch and it came to life and found the mark quickly. She didn't hesitate, she went right for the quick release while she imagined Luke between her legs performing the act she now performed upon herself. Her orgasm hit her like a rogue wave, ripping through her as she arched her back and moaned loudly. After a long moment of tension she relaxed back to the mattress, the vibrator slipping free onto the towel as she panted. She felt electrified a slight tremble overtook her. Eventually she wiped up the considerable mess she'd made, and sheepishly wondered how well sound proofed the walls were. There was a good ten or twelve foot breezeway between the main house and the garage so she didn't worry that she was overheard.Luke leaned back against the wall, his hard cock finally beginning to soften. He had quietly stepped into the garage when he got downstairs and leaned against the hood of his car to think about what had happened. He was also hoping that his erection would relax a bit before he went into the house, just in case he bumped into his father. He heard Ellie moving around upstairs and mentally followed her footsteps as she walked. He heard the creek of her getting into bed just above his left shoulder. He stood there for a moment longer and started hearing her making noises like she had only a little while before, but louder. It took him a moment to realize what she must be doing and the thought took him by surprise. She was upstairs getting herself off. He had a major ego boost from that, and her sounds were doing just the opposite for his jeans than he'd hoped. He decided to release the tension. He reached over for a couple of the heavy paper towels that were on a shelf there in the garage. He opened his fly releasing his engorged cock and began stroking it, while listening to her muffled moans. The feel of her strong, lithe body in his hands, the feel of her spread across his lap from only a few minutes earlier, the smell of her, so sweet and flowery. It wasn't long before he was hitting the point of no return. He heard her moan, and call out his name, the shock nearly made him stop mid stroke as his eyes opened instantly. A few sharp moans came from over his left shoulder and then silence. The realization hit just as his orgasm did, he hurried to catch his load with the paper towels. He leaned his head back catching his breath, then quickly cleaned up, ditching the evidence into one of the trash cans. He silently made his way into the house.Friday morning came and Ellie hopped into her car and after several attempts, it didn't start. She pounded on the steering wheel a few times, and thankfully the windows were up or the entire neighborhood would have heard a lovely young lady swearing like a sailor. She got out and peeked into the garage door window. Great, Luke's car was still there. She knocked on the door and he opened the door wearing only jeans. She was caught by surprise staring into his chest, a few dark wispy hairs curled against the lightly tanned skin. She looked up slowly seeing he was standing there with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth."Hi, my car shit the bed, are you headed into school soon?" She asked smiling. Damn he looked this good rolling out of bed in the morning?"I don't have class for another hour, but I can give you a ride. C'mon in while I grab a shirt.""Not on my account, I hope, you look just fine without one." Ellie thought. Luke grabbed his books and laptop and they headed to school."Listen, I can get a ride to work after classes. What I was wondering was; would you be a sweetheart and pick me up after my shift? Nobody at work lives on this end of town."“Mmm; sure, no problem." He smiled. She gave him the address and time, and told him to come early if he wanted and she'd buy him dinner too.To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for Literotica.

 Sunday Sharing: New Ideas For Intimacy By AlexanderT – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete's offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion. Boudoir Beauty The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide. Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera." Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered. Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky's soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame. She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky's cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click. "Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie."  Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him. "Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn,” Pete announced. Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras." "No, no. Take off your pants. Becky's waiting for you to join here,” Pete directed him. Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete's voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects.  His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led. Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky's legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached. Pete's direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click. "Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky. Becky shook her head, "Everything." Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged. "Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits." Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete's neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie's cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other. Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself. Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie. Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed. One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau. And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her. She giggled, "Oh god! I didn't want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed." "Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy. Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner. "About time.” Jane giggled. “There's the steaks. Put them on the grill." Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that." "What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?" "No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back." Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don't you?" "Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left." After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them. Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It's sort of an intermission for me while Pete's cock takes a break" Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?" Pete smiled, envying their youth. Surprise Guest Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed. As Jane lay between Pete's legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?" "Of course I did. She has a great body." Jane's face took on a mischievous grin.  She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?" He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full. She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it." She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm. And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom. Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed . "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle. "Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!” Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room. Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too." Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky's buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit. Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her. In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. “I've got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of?” When he was hard, she got on her knees.  Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?" There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she'd recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals. But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning. When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee. After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish." "Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit. "It's great to watch after making love. “ Pete counseled. “It'll help you recover & get back in the game" Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that." Visiting The Rock After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time." Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie. Pete offered, "I'll go with you." "Yeah, you go, Becky  I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie. As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much." "Enjoyed?" She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year." They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?" "Sure." "Have you made love to her here?" He smiled, "Many times." "Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts. "No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock. Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole. "Do it, damn it." The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out. She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down. "Yes, do it." He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real." "What?" "Fuck me back there." "You want me in your ass?" "Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass." He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole. "Yes. Yes." He pushed in. "Oh, damn you're big. Go slow." In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit.  He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again. He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came." She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio." They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking. Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?" Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment." They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind. Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?" Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed. "Do you think he's doing her ass?" "From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference,”Eddie asked. “ They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations? “ I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I'd never be doing any of this” Becky said. “And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense? “Eddie is your man, Becky. He's a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us,” Pete pledged. Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed. The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick. Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?" "A copy of your album." "I thought you gave it to Eddie?" "Eddie has a copy that the two of you can share. He doesn't know about this one. This is your copy. You can watch it when Eddie's away. Or show to a girl friend. Or even a boy friend." She gave him a quick kiss and they walked on. "Are there any other copies?" "Yes, Jane wanted one, but I assure you, it's safe with her. She won't share." Eddie and Jane were at the car to meet them. Becky noticed a trial running down her inner thigh, & ran in to use the bathroom before they left. There were hugs and kisses all round and then they were gone. Pete took Jane in his arms and asked her. "How much of this weekend did you plan?" She shook her head, "None. I was expecting a quiet week end of sun, fun, good food and wine. It was you that brought up the photos. That's what started it." "I kept trying to stop from showing all of them. It was you that kept egging me on." She kissed him again, smiled, "It worked, didn't it?" I always knew you took great delight in admiring Becky's buxom figure.  I just figured we could trust them and open up a bit. And surprise, they were just as open as we were!” He kissed her again, "It's always worked for us." "Let's go take a nap." But her smile indicated she had other things in mind than sleeping. Announcement Over the next few months, Pete and Jane visited Becky and Eddie in the city. When they went out, they appeared to be double dating, but Pete gave more attention to Becky, and Eddie focused on Jane. At Becky and Eddie's, Becky and Pete got the big bed. When they came to the lake, Eddie and Jane got the big bed. They even had another occasion to watch each other, though Pete did not enjoy watching Jane suck Eddie's cock, or Eddie screw Jane. But he enjoyed screwing Becky. Pete and Eddie even had a chance to watch Becky and Jane, wich ended with the two women orally servicing the men.  As he watched either of the women with Eddie, they seemed to be more reserved than they were with him. He wondered if it was that neither Jane nor Becky wanted Eddie or him to know how much they enjoyed the other's husband. He wondered how the two women made love when Eddie and he weren't watching. He certainly didn't hold back when he screwed either woman, whether they were being watched or not. It had been just over three months when Becky and Eddie sat down across the table at the lake. They were both excited. Finally Becky blurted out, "We're going to have a baby." There were congratulations all around. Pete broke out some champagne and toasted their good fortune. Jane asked, "So when are you due?" Becky looked questioningly at Eddie, then back at Jane, "Six months." "Wow, you can't tell yet." Then Jane's eyes narrowed, "Then it happened around Labor Day?" Then it hit Pete, Becky might have become pregnant when they were here. "You weren't on the pill when you were here?" "We hadn't been on the pill for a few months. We were trying to have a baby." Eddie interrupted. "Listen, you don't have to worry. We don't care. We're just glad she's pregnant. We don't expect you to be responsible. We don't even want to do a DNA." Becky grinned, "What we want is for you to be the Godparents. And the doting aunt and uncle." Jane took Becky in her arms, "We can do that. We're so happy for you." Becky looked over at Pate, "Can we take a walk up to the rock?" They left Eddie and Jane and climbed the hill. "Are you sure the hike won't hurt you?" "I'm not worried. I've done lots of things since I found out. Eddie is still making love to me and I love it." They reached the rock and Becky patted it. "I call this conception rock." "Because you get ideas?" he laughed. "No, because this is where we made a baby." "How can you be so sure? You made love to Eddie a lot of times that weekend, and you and I made love the night before. Why here?" She sighed, "A woman knows." She pulled off her sweatshirt and spread it on the rock, “ I recall every time I brought Eddie to ejaculate, that weekend. I'm pretty sure he either came in my, my mouth, or on my face.”  You came in my cunt several times. Even up on the rock, You were supposed to fill my ass, but you ended up putting a big load in my cunt. She was bra-less and Pete stared, "They've gotten even bigger," he said. She cupped them, "Yes, and they're more sensitive, so be nice." He kissed her as he caressed a breast, then bent down and kissed the other. "Oh, yes. Suck harder. Harder." She was trembling. He reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. He lifted her up so she sat facing him on the rock and spread her legs. He kissed her thighs and buried his face in her bald pussy. "Do I taste any different?" He looked up, "If anything, you're sweeter." and dove back in. He found her clit, sucked and licked. "Can you taste whether it's a girl or a boy?" He looked up, smiling, "Oh, it's a girl. And she's going to make many men and women happy in her lifetime, just like her mother." He fingered and licked her until she stiffened, then shook with an orgasm. When she recovered, she pushed him away and rolled over on to her stomach and spread her legs. He quickly dropped his pants and began running his cock up and down her crease. "Are you sure this is alright?" "If you don't fuck me right now, I'm going to bite you." He pushed in without difficulty. She was wet and though no longer as tight, she felt really great wrapped around his cock. He caressed her back, the cheeks of her ass. He ran his fingers in to her crack, but when he touched her anus, she murmured, "No, not this time. Just fuck me." He kept stroking in and out until he could no longer contain himself and blasted inside her. It was enough to push her into another orgasm. He kept pumping until he slipped out. He pulled her off the rock, embraced and kissed her. "I've never made love to a Mommy before." She pushed him back and pulled up her pants. As he pulled up his pants, she pulled on her sweatshirt. She hugged him, "Let's go back down." On the way, she asked, "Would you take Eddie fishing? I want some time alone with Jane." After they left, Pete and Jane snuggled together on the patio, looking out across the lake. Jane sipped her wine, "It's going to be fun, having grandkids without ever having to have kids." "Kids? How many does she plan to have?" "She said she wants to have a least two." She turned and kissed him. "She said something about returning to conception rock. Where is that?" "We've been there." She nodded, "Oh, that rock." She stood up. Let's go." Jack and Jill went up the hill, and they both had a quarter. Jill came back with fifty cents. They didn't go for water. By AlexanderT for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 3Busy WeekCan a retired couple's plan for sharing hubby work?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff:   retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike:   research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.After they had left I wandered into the living room and started scrolling through the TV guide. Marie eventually joined me. I acknowledged her, but didn't speak. I got a feeling that any comment, at all, from me would be dissected, analyzed and found wanting."Say something then," she snapped."Okay," I replied. "Which would you rather watch, The News or House Of Games?""You know what I meant," she almost snarled."Do you know?" I responded. "I don't think that I do. I was willing to join a trial of a brand new drug, that I only need because you have this insane idea that my cock is the sexual equivalent of a charitable food bank: But do I get any thanks? Do I fuck! I just get attitude."I asked Mike out for a drink to get his opinion on vitamins and supplements to help a man in his sixties have better sex. He offered the trial place. You and Angie were both too drunk to talk sense to on the way home and we spent the rest of the time until you left this morning playing sex games with your mate or asleep."So, if my little Mediterranean princess isn't happy, the answer is simple. You ring Angie and tell her this weekend was a one-off and will never happen again. I will ring Craig and tell him I won't need his fucking drug after all, and the girls will have to find their own source of cock: Because you're having a tantrum."Now, I'm off to the pub. At least people will talk to me in a civil tone of voice there. Good job we made the bed in the spare room. I assume that's where I'll be sleeping for the foreseeable future. Enjoy the rest of your evening."And I left.I spent a couple of hours at the pub, though I only had two pints. I wasn't there to get hammered, just to calm down. The problem Marie and I have is reflected in our fields of study. She is about language; she can translate complex emotions by choosing the right words so that the true meanings are transferred between folks with no common tongue. I admire that. But sometimes she thinks that words can tell you everything.I am a scientist; I don't trust just words to tell me what I need to know; people have their own agendas: They use words to aggrandize themselves or for mischief, profit or power. I need data; evidence.Marie's concerns about new drugs were valid in part, but had been blown up by half-truths and downright lies on the internet. I had gone to a biochemist who actually understood the science and was familiar with the data and I asked for his advice. How did that work out for me? I was sat on my own in the pub while my wife was at home hating me.I looked at my watch. Half past eight. Honestly, I couldn't face another pint so I strolled home. I took out my key and opened the door; at least she hadn't changed the locks. I resisted the temptation to call out, "Hi, honey. I'm home." Probably too soon for that. I settled for, "It's only me."No reply, but there was a light on in the living room so I looked in. Marie was kneeling on the floor in the center of the room, hands in her lap, facing the door. When I moved forwards to see what was going on, she bent her head as if in prayer. What the fuck?"I'm sorry," she said quietly, straightening up. "I'm not going to ask you to spank me the way you did Angie yesterday, that was a game. This is too serious."She looked angry, but at herself. "I have spent decades of my life campaigning for women's right to control their own bodies and reproductive choices. But the first time I am confronted by you, a man, making a similar choice, I abuse you. If nothing else, that was total hypocrisy. Again, I'm so sorry."You have been nothing but supportive of my wish to make my friends happy, even though you've had your own concerns. I know the thought of having other women in your bed must have intrigued you, but you've always been more worried about damaging our marriage and resisted all the way."I am genuinely worried that this drug may damage you somehow but, if you give your word that you have considered the risks, I will leave the decision with you. Can you accept my apology?"I held out my hand and helped her to her feet. "Thank you. That was the most sincere apology I've ever heard. Of course, I accept. But why did you decide to make it like that? On your knees?"She thought before she replied. "When we were playing submissive spanky games with Angie, I didn't; engage with it the way she did, but I did feel different. I had chosen to give control to you because I trust you and I was; content."I was a bitch to you this afternoon, when you didn't deserve it so I decided to show you how much I regretted it. I decided to kneel in front of you to show the same respect today. I trust you. I should have trusted your decision. I needed you to see, as well as hear the words, how sorry I am."She looked carefully at me. "Tomorrow morning we either do or do not make those telephone calls. I've forfeited the right to choose," she said. "Do you want me to call Angie?"Honestly, I wasn't sure. Was this just the first of many arguments that we could avoid by just ditching the whole dumb idea? She looked stricken when I didn't respond straight away, but she said nothing as I weighed up the risks. I was balancing my marriage, my wife's happiness and my health against unknown outcomes. Even Angie admitted that her super-brain couldn't predict what would happen if we went ahead.I took a deep breath. "Fuck it! Let's just do it. I love you and if I get to fuck four, five or even all six of your friends to make you happy, I'd be insane not to. You must understand, though. If my enthusiasm for having sex with your friends starts to make you doubt my love for you, you have to tell me and we have to stop."In return, if I think that you are becoming emotionally over-attached to one or more of the women you are fucking. We stop. Are we agreed?"She stepped up and put her arms around me. "Agreed. Now, do you want to come upstairs and let me give you a more; intimate apology? I seem to remember that you were rejected twice this morning. That doesn't seem fair. As you aren't going to be in the spare bed tonight after all, I could practice those oral sex techniques that Angie showed me on you."As we made our way upstairs I told Marie that I needed the bathroom before we did anything else and Marie asked if I had ever considered 'water-sports'. For a confused moment I puzzled over why we were suddenly discussing paddle-boarding as a prelude to sex. Then I got the reference."Where the fuck did that come from?" I asked, stunned. After all, she'd never seen anything dirtier than Game Of Thrones until last month."You showed me how to access porn safely on the internet and I've found sites that describe and show people using piss in sex games," she replied airily. "If you have a bladder full of beer and you want to try, then I'm willing to submit as part of my atonement.""But do you find that arousing?" I asked.She was silent while she thought carefully. "I didn't at the time, but now I wonder if I might like to try one day. Maybe not now, unless you want to.""No. Not today." I said, "This gorgeous brunette with big boobs has promised me a blow-job to remember. Let's revisit this conversation another day."In the bathroom I unloaded my two pints of craft beer down the toilet bowl, rather than over my wife, then, after giving little (not that little) Geoffrey a good shake and a wash, I went to the bedroom, to find Marie sitting naked on our bed. She gestured for me to go to her and it seemed rude not to, so I did.She smiled at me as she started to unbuckle my belt. "Do you enjoy it when your wife wants only to submit and to pleasure you?""To be honest," I replied. "It's pretty much freaking me out." She looked at me quizzically. "Well," I said, a bit defensively, "It's not something I'm used to, I don't understand the boundaries and I know it isn't a role that particularly turns you on."By now she had my trousers unfastened and had them and my underwear around my ankles. I stepped out and pulled my polo shirt off. We were both naked and little Geoff was getting bigger."I understand," she said. "Games later; sex now." She started by licking my shaft from base to tip.Now, Marie has never shied away from sucking my cock, and I had never had anyone better to use as a comparison, until Angie the previous morning. Angie has always been hugely competitive so, when it came to oral sex, she had to be the best; and she was; she was Olympic standard. Fortunately she was also a generous friend who gave my wife a master-class (mistress-class?) only twenty four hours ago.Marie was a quick learner. Rather than going straight down on me, as I would have been delighted with previously, now she tormented me; licking along my length; vacuuming my balls into her mouth and molding them with her tongue. Eventually, when I was about to burst with exquisite frustration, she took me in her mouth and massaged my bulb with her tongue. Then she, literally, swallowed me. Her nose was pressed up against my belly and my balls were on her chin. Where the fuck my cock was, I truly could not imagine. But it felt fucking amazing.It felt good but, on the other hand, it sounded awful; all I could hear was her choking and gagging as she worked me back and forth into her throat but I couldn't pull away: she wouldn't let go of me. At last she slackened her hold on my hips and I pulled out of her mouth. Covered in pints of drool.She looked up at me, almost shyly, as if seeking approval. I wasn't going to make her ask. "That was fucking amazing. Now I want to taste you."Some people think that this is such a cliché: Woman sucks man, man sucks woman, then they fuck. If I had put my cock into Marie at that moment, I would have come before I was halfway in. So not only was I giving my wife pleasure, and I love going down on her anyway, but I was giving myself a moment to recover in order to extend our love-making.Normally I would have laid between her thighs to kiss her cunt, but we seemed to be pushing boundaries of late, so I got her to roll onto her belly with her bum raised. If you have never gone down on your woman like this, do it at least once if only for the view. My view was spectacular. My wife's glorious round ass with her truly adorable vulva peeking between her cheeks. It gave me an almost spiritual joy to behold.I started with her labia, acknowledging her clit but not over-stimulating it, and then moving to her anus. We've never really played bottom games before, but Marie's fascination tonight with; unconventional sex prompted me to experiment. Tonight I truly focused my oral attention on that little sphincter though my hands were permanently up to mischief elsewhere. Once I was satisfied she was happy with my efforts, I straightened up and rubbed my cock at her front door."About fucking time," she gasped. "I was going to start without you.""Oh, be quiet you randy old tart," I replied cheerfully as I slid completely into her. "If you're just going to complain, I won't do this."So saying I pushed my index finger, already well lubricated courtesy of Marie's cunt, into her tight little bum hole.She squealed with a mixture of horror and delight as my digit slipped easily into that place where the sun truly don't shine. At this point I was wishing that her hair was long enough for a pony tail for me to pull on, not just because that seemed to be a common trope in anal sex porn, but because I only had one hand left to pull her onto my cock and, honestly, I thought using the finger up her ass to do it seemed; crude.On the up side though, because we weren't actually 'doggy-style', I was fucking my wife down into the pillow so I consoled myself by just putting my spare hand on her bum, more to support me than anything else.So there we were, Marie with her head on the pillow and her ass in the air, me kneeling behind her with my cock in her cunt and my finger in her bum, both of us naked, horny, and loving every minute of this. No kids to burst in on us mid-fuck, no fear of pregnancy and no need to give a shit what the neighbors would think. We were putting the 'sex' into 'sexagenarian'.I started moving my cock in and out in my favorite long strokes. I think I'd read that the vagina is most sensitive near its entrance so I wanted to get the widest part of my cock stimulating her there as much as possible. Then I'd push my entire length in so she would feel full. I tried to move my finger in and out of her anus at the same time. I did my best, but it was like trying to rub your belly while you're patting your head. Still, Marie seemed to appreciate the effort. She was so wet with arousal that there seemed hardly any friction between us but her vaginal muscles were gripping me like an internal fist. She grunted as she pushed back against me as well as she could. We lasted longer than I expected but eventually we both got there."Oh, fuck;” She gasped, "I'm so; So close; Just touch me; There; Oh, yes; Just; Like; Ah!"Her orgasm was so intense and she gripped me so hard that I came too within less than a minute. I hadn't realized that vaginal and anal muscles seem to be on the same circuit. But when Marie's cunt muscles gripped my cock, her sphincter clamped onto my finger too. I managed to extract the offending digit from his naughty place and collapsed on the bed next to my wife, both of us trying to catch our breath."You dirty old bugger," she said. "What made you decide to do that now?""I'm not altogether sure," I replied truthfully. "But it's occurred to me a couple of times this weekend that I've kissed that little opening while I've been pleasuring both you and Angie, but I've never really done more than that. And I wanted to do it with you. Tonight seemed like the right time.""Mmm," she responded. "Well, just so you know, it's okay to keep that in your repertoire."I made a quick trip to the bathroom to wash hands and cock then climbed into bed to spoon my drowsy wife. As she dozed off, while I played with her boobs I started to think about what having sex with different women would mean to me. I mean, come on, different libidos, different erogenous zones, potentially different 'no-go' areas and, more interestingly different kinks. Marie had a well-intentioned idea, but muggins here had to deliver. And I wanted to do it properly so I slowly and surely drew my plans.TuesdayWe slept in a little that morning so we only had time for a quick missionary fuck to greet the day. Then we used the bathroom and went down to breakfast together. Over tea and toast we chatted about plans for the day. Now UK readers of a certain age will understand, but for everyone else, you might need to know this. British garden centers are often a weekly destination of choice for retirees. Yes they sell plants, and Brits are inveterate gardeners, but they also sell seasonal goods, artisan produce and have great coffee shops. Today though, I offered an alternative to our usual haunt."I think that we should go to a naughty shop." I suggested."Because?" Prompted Marie."Well, last night, after shagging you into unconsciousness, I was thinking about your, our, plan." I paused. "So far we have proved that you can cope seeing me screw another woman, and you can take pleasure with another woman yourself, and we've prepped the beds for lots of sex but;” I hesitated again."Go on," she urged me gently. "Let me see where you're going with this.""It's just that I barely know most of your friends, apart from Angie, and the reality is that we aren't even going on a date before I fuck them. I've no idea what turns them on or anything. Talk about going in unprepared. So I thought, we'd need lube and stuff, so why not a few toys too, to lighten the mood?"She sat back, "Oh, shit! Now I understand why you've not been nearly as excited as I expected. I've been so caught up in this fantasy of my friends all having the same great sex as me," she looked embarrassed. "But I did just what Angie said. She said we were discussing you the same way that the men we despised talk about women. But instead of tits and cunts, just as a cock with a man attached!"She burst into tears. "I'm supposed to be your wife," she sobbed. "I'm supposed to cherish you. But no, I'm just so excited about pimping you out to my friends that I forgot all about your feelings and fears. Fuck! What a bitch I am. Why do you even stay with me?"She ran from the room, tears streaming down her face. Maybe I should have gone after her, but she knew where I was when she was ready. Obviously, being British I made a cup of tea for myself and got one ready for Marie for when she emerged. After I'd finished my drink and eaten my Hobnob biscuit I went past our bedroom on the way to the loo and I could hear her speaking softly on her phone, her voice still breaking with emotion.On the way back downstairs I tapped on the door and looked in. She glanced up through tear stained eyes. I asked her if she wanted me to make her a cuppa. She nodded and told me that she'd be down shortly, after she'd been to the bathroom.She looked a little better when she came down. I shouted to her that I'd got her drink in the living room and she joined me there.She sighed. "We can't keep on like this, can we? I ruined our day yesterday, I've sobbed my heart out this morning for treating you like a whore and tomorrow you're going to join a drug trial: When all you actually wanted was to make love to your wife again."I said; nothing. She needed to work through this herself. Platitudes wouldn't help. Eventually she looked at me. "Geoff, tell me honestly, do you want to sleep with my friends?"I sat forward in my seat. "You have offered me most men's fantasy. A nearly open marriage where I am allowed to have sex with multiple women, and I don't have to think about you with other men. But I worry about the cost. What if this isn't a fantasy but a nightmare? What if it splits us up? What if you can't face living with me anymore after you've seen my cock in all of your friends? Where will we live? How do we explain to our family why we aren't together anymore? I keep trying to introduce reality into this fantasy, but I'm just not convinced that you 'get it' yet." And, yes, I did the air quotes."I suggested the rules, not you, I thought about the need for erection supplements, I bought the bedding. I've been thinking about stuff like sex toys, lube, boundaries for fuck's sake! I need you on the same page or this is a disaster waiting to happen."She sipped her tea. "You've thought about this, haven't you? What do you think could go wrong?""Okay, fair enough," I replied. "Imagine this. One of your fri

 Sunday Sharing: New Ideas For Intimacy By AlexanderT – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete's offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion. Boudoir Beauty The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide. Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera." Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered. Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky's soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame. She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky's cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click. "Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie."  Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him. "Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn,” Pete announced. Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras." "No, no. Take off your pants. Becky's waiting for you to join here,” Pete directed him. Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete's voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects.  His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led. Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky's legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached. Pete's direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click. "Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky. Becky shook her head, "Everything." Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged. "Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits." Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete's neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie's cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other. Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself. Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie. Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed. One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau. And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her. She giggled, "Oh god! I didn't want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed." "Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy. Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner. "About time.” Jane giggled. “There's the steaks. Put them on the grill." Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that." "What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?" "No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back." Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don't you?" "Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left." After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them. Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It's sort of an intermission for me while Pete's cock takes a break" Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?" Pete smiled, envying their youth. Surprise Guest Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed. As Jane lay between Pete's legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?" "Of course I did. She has a great body." Jane's face took on a mischievous grin.  She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?" He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full. She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it." She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm. And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom. Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed . "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle. "Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!” Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room. Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too." Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky's buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit. Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her. In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. “I've got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of?” When he was hard, she got on her knees.  Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?" There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she'd recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals. But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning. When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee. After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish." "Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit. "It's great to watch after making love. “ Pete counseled. “It'll help you recover & get back in the game" Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that." Visiting The Rock After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time." Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie. Pete offered, "I'll go with you." "Yeah, you go, Becky  I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie. As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much." "Enjoyed?" She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year." They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?" "Sure." "Have you made love to her here?" He smiled, "Many times." "Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts. "No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock. Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole. "Do it, damn it." The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out. She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down. "Yes, do it." He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real." "What?" "Fuck me back there." "You want me in your ass?" "Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass." He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole. "Yes. Yes." He pushed in. "Oh, damn you're big. Go slow." In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit.  He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again. He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came." She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio." They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking. Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?" Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment." They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind. Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?" Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed. "Do you think he's doing her ass?" "From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference,”Eddie asked. “ They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations? “ I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I'd never be doing any of this” Becky said. “And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense? “Eddie is your man, Becky. He's a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us,” Pete pledged. Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed. The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick. Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?" "A copy of your album." "I thought you gave it to Eddie?" "Eddie has a copy that the two of you can share. He doesn't know about this one. This is your copy. You can watch it when Eddie's away. Or show to a girl friend. Or even a boy friend." She gave him a quick kiss and they walked on. "Are there any other copies?" "Yes, Jane wanted one, but I assure you, it's safe with her. She won't share." Eddie and Jane were at the car to meet them. Becky noticed a trial running down her inner thigh, & ran in to use the bathroom before they left. There were hugs and kisses all round and then they were gone. Pete took Jane in his arms and asked her. "How much of this weekend did you plan?" She shook her head, "None. I was expecting a quiet week end of sun, fun, good food and wine. It was you that brought up the photos. That's what started it." "I kept trying to stop from showing all of them. It was you that kept egging me on." She kissed him again, smiled, "It worked, didn't it?" I always knew you took great delight in admiring Becky's buxom figure.  I just figured we could trust them and open up a bit. And surprise, they were just as open as we were!” He kissed her again, "It's always worked for us." "Let's go take a nap." But her smile indicated she had other things in mind than sleeping. Announcement Over the next few months, Pete and Jane visited Becky and Eddie in the city. When they went out, they appeared to be double dating, but Pete gave more attention to Becky, and Eddie focused on Jane. At Becky and Eddie's, Becky and Pete got the big bed. When they came to the lake, Eddie and Jane got the big bed. They even had another occasion to watch each other, though Pete did not enjoy watching Jane suck Eddie's cock, or Eddie screw Jane. But he enjoyed screwing Becky. Pete and Eddie even had a chance to watch Becky and Jane, wich ended with the two women orally servicing the men.  As he watched either of the women with Eddie, they seemed to be more reserved than they were with him. He wondered if it was that neither Jane nor Becky wanted Eddie or him to know how much they enjoyed the other's husband. He wondered how the two women made love when Eddie and he weren't watching. He certainly didn't hold back when he screwed either woman, whether they were being watched or not. It had been just over three months when Becky and Eddie sat down across the table at the lake. They were both excited. Finally Becky blurted out, "We're going to have a baby." There were congratulations all around. Pete broke out some champagne and toasted their good fortune. Jane asked, "So when are you due?" Becky looked questioningly at Eddie, then back at Jane, "Six months." "Wow, you can't tell yet." Then Jane's eyes narrowed, "Then it happened around Labor Day?" Then it hit Pete, Becky might have become pregnant when they were here. "You weren't on the pill when you were here?" "We hadn't been on the pill for a few months. We were trying to have a baby." Eddie interrupted. "Listen, you don't have to worry. We don't care. We're just glad she's pregnant. We don't expect you to be responsible. We don't even want to do a DNA." Becky grinned, "What we want is for you to be the Godparents. And the doting aunt and uncle." Jane took Becky in her arms, "We can do that. We're so happy for you." Becky looked over at Pate, "Can we take a walk up to the rock?" They left Eddie and Jane and climbed the hill. "Are you sure the hike won't hurt you?" "I'm not worried. I've done lots of things since I found out. Eddie is still making love to me and I love it." They reached the rock and Becky patted it. "I call this conception rock." "Because you get ideas?" he laughed. "No, because this is where we made a baby." "How can you be so sure? You made love to Eddie a lot of times that weekend, and you and I made love the night before. Why here?" She sighed, "A woman knows." She pulled off her sweatshirt and spread it on the rock, “ I recall every time I brought Eddie to ejaculate, that weekend. I'm pretty sure he either came in my, my mouth, or on my face.”  You came in my cunt several times. Even up on the rock, You were supposed to fill my ass, but you ended up putting a big load in my cunt. She was bra-less and Pete stared, "They've gotten even bigger," he said. She cupped them, "Yes, and they're more sensitive, so be nice." He kissed her as he caressed a breast, then bent down and kissed the other. "Oh, yes. Suck harder. Harder." She was trembling. He reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. He lifted her up so she sat facing him on the rock and spread her legs. He kissed her thighs and buried his face in her bald pussy. "Do I taste any different?" He looked up, "If anything, you're sweeter." and dove back in. He found her clit, sucked and licked. "Can you taste whether it's a girl or a boy?" He looked up, smiling, "Oh, it's a girl. And she's going to make many men and women happy in her lifetime, just like her mother." He fingered and licked her until she stiffened, then shook with an orgasm. When she recovered, she pushed him away and rolled over on to her stomach and spread her legs. He quickly dropped his pants and began running his cock up and down her crease. "Are you sure this is alright?" "If you don't fuck me right now, I'm going to bite you." He pushed in without difficulty. She was wet and though no longer as tight, she felt really great wrapped around his cock. He caressed her back, the cheeks of her ass. He ran his fingers in to her crack, but when he touched her anus, she murmured, "No, not this time. Just fuck me." He kept stroking in and out until he could no longer contain himself and blasted inside her. It was enough to push her into another orgasm. He kept pumping until he slipped out. He pulled her off the rock, embraced and kissed her. "I've never made love to a Mommy before." She pushed him back and pulled up her pants. As he pulled up his pants, she pulled on her sweatshirt. She hugged him, "Let's go back down." On the way, she asked, "Would you take Eddie fishing? I want some time alone with Jane." After they left, Pete and Jane snuggled together on the patio, looking out across the lake. Jane sipped her wine, "It's going to be fun, having grandkids without ever having to have kids." "Kids? How many does she plan to have?" "She said she wants to have a least two." She turned and kissed him. "She said something about returning to conception rock. Where is that?" "We've been there." She nodded, "Oh, that rock." She stood up. Let's go." Jack and Jill went up the hill, and they both had a quarter. Jill came back with fifty cents. They didn't go for water. By AlexanderT for Literotica

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “She could be just the thing.”Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake."Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?""He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway.""It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled."That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up."Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment.""I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone."Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?""No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard."Well?" Derek asked."She tried to get me to come down on the price.""Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?""I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked."How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn."A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed."No shit?" Derek laughed.Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too."Hey Luke?" Ellie called down."Yea?" He replied."Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know.""Sure, let me know when you're ready.""Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.She worked in a small café, after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk."Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own.""Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish."After you milady."Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell."Maybe you can build my swanky café for me when you graduate." She winked at him.Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that.""Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."Luke just shrugged and said thanks.They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around."It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after."What?" She asked, making him repeat it.He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken.""I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying."You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze."Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him."I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked."I know, it's okay.""Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes.""Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom."Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before.""Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning."No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick sauté pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans."I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick.""Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing."Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little café, and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he waved back.Ellie noticed that after he waved he didn't go back inside right away and she pointed to the door and beckoned him. She smiled when he knocked on the door this time."Come on in. You already know I'm dressed this time.""Well I couldn't tell if you were wearing pants. What's up?""Nothing, I was bored and wondered if you wanted to hang out and watch TV or something.""Sure, I guess.""I'm in a junk food mood. Would you like some cookies and ice cream?""Yes, please." He replied with a little more gusto."I baked the cookies myself. The ice cream is store bought." She chuckled. "Go ahead and turn on the TV, find us something to watch.""What do you feel like?""Anything really, nothing to cerebral I get enough of that from school books." She scooped up a couple bowls of the ice cream, adding a couple cookies to each, and added spoons.She walked into the living room handing him a bowl and sat next to him curling her legs under her. The fact that her nipples were rock hard from standing in front of the open freezer wasn't lost on Luke, but he didn't stare. They sat watching the last few minutes of a sitcom, only the sounds of spoons tapping bowls and an occasional chuckle interrupted the silence. When the show ended Luke took the bowls into the kitchen and rinsed them out. When he came back Ellie noticed he had a little ice cream on his lower lip and did her best not to laugh."What?"She shook her head and patted the cushion next to her. When he sat she lifted his arm wrapping around her shoulders. "It's just that you missed a spot." She leaned in and licked the drying ice cream from his lower lip and smiled. It was make or break time, what would he do she wondered. The answer was only a moment away when the shock left his eyes it was replaced by hunger. Luke leaned into her and kissed her, she responded quickly returning it in kind. He was slow and a little clumsy, but he made up for it in ardor."Hmm , you taste like cookies and cream.""You do to." Luke said breathing in deeply. "I uh;”"Stop thinking so much." She leaned in and kissed him again, this time her tongue slipped past his lips looking to play. Luke parted his lips and was quickly assaulted, Ellie grabbed the front of his shirt for leverage as her tongue delved deeper luring him out. She felt bold and went with it, and threw a leg over his lap and settled down wrapping her arms around the back of his head and took the upper hand. A few minutes of oral assault and she stopped and smiled, their foreheads touched."You know you can touch me." She whispered. "I don't bite." He looked back at her wide-eyed, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. She reached down and took his hands and placed them on her hips as she began again. She nudged his hands imploring him to explore and he began by lowering them around her flannel covered rear, massaging it with his strong hands. She responded with a soft moan, hoping to encourage him. It worked as he gripped her harder pulling her hips down against his. She could feel how hard he was through his jeans and was making her wet to know only a few layers of clothing kept this from getting out of hand."I uh;” Luke started."What?" Ellie asked softly kissing the tip of his nose."I uh, I've never really done this before." He said his cheeks coloring even more."You've never made out with a girl before?" She sat back on his knees, genuinely surprised. Luke was hot and he didn't even realize it."No." He said looking downward embarrassment apparent on his face.She lifted his chin and kissed him softly. "Well you're doing just fine for a first-timer, just relax." His hands slid upward lifting the hem of her shirt and his hands wrapped around her waist, his touch was hot on her skin kindling the fire burning inside. She wasn't sure if it was luck or instinct that made him break their kiss and graze her neck with his lips kissing softly down then back up to her ear but his lips were eager and she gasped as he nibbled her neck. His hands began exploring upward, her shirt rising with them when he suddenly stopped right at the base of her breasts. Her body was screaming to have him continue as her lips latched back on to his, their tongues dueling."Please?" She whispered softly. His thumbs were so painfully close but not completing the journey up her torso. He took a moment to realize what she was asking, and he lifted his thumbs brushing the bottom of her breasts. She gasped, she was nearly ready to rip her shirt off and bury his face into her chest but the buildup he was creating was so intense she didn't want it to end. His hands found her nipples, applying pressure and rolling them around. Ellie leaned her head back and whimpered as Luke just stared at his hands working underneath her shirt.In a swift movement Ellie had crossed her arms over her chest and whipped the shirt over her head, her hair falling wildly over her face. Luke's mouth dropped open as he saw what he was doing. Ellie noted that he'd stopped to stare, and reached up with her hands taking his and massaging her breasts with his large rough hands. She let out a delighted hum from deep in her throat as he began taking the initiative. He began to lean forward, then looked up into her eyes and sat back. Ellie wasn't going to let him off the hook and shook her head slowly, before reaching for the back of his head and pulling it to her breast."Don't shy away, follow your instincts." Ellie said softly."They're beautiful." He said before planting a kiss in the center of her chest. He kissed his way over and nibbled on the nipple with his lips before gently stroking it with his tongue. Ellie's breathing was getting more ragged and shallow. She grabbed him by the cheeks and tilted his head back and dove into his mouth tongue first."We should stop, before things get out of hand." She gasped between kisses. His hands were roaming up and down her back pulling her hard against him."Do we have to?" He gasped."Yes." She said rolling off of his lap, her bare chest shone with a flush of pink, her nipples were bright pink as well. She tugged her shirt out from behind her and held it to her chest as she got her breath back. "I don't want to be known as the kind of girl who puts out before the first date." She giggled.Luke just stared at her confused, longing to have her back in his arms. "Yea, I guess." After a few more minutes he spoke up again. "What are you doing Friday night?"Ellie's eyebrows went up and a smile spread across her face. "Working, but I'm off Saturday night.""Would you like to go out, with me I mean?" Luke said sheepishly."On one condition.""What's that?""That this isn't why you're asking." She said lifting the shirt and flashing her breasts at him.He stared at her chest for a moment and she covered back up. When their eyes met his expression softened and he shook his head. "You're beautiful, but that's not the only reason I'd like to go out with you.""Why then?" Her curiosity peaked.He shrugged. "You're fun, smart, you make me laugh, and you're beautiful, even fully dressed."She beamed up at him. "So what are we doing on Saturday?"Luke shrugged. "I'll think of something, trust me.""I'd better get some sleep; class in the morning."Ellie suppressed a giggle when he stood, the front of his jeans was prison for the raging monster that she'd whipped into a frenzy."Sorry." She said softly, and bit her lip."Don't worry, I'll take matters into my own hands." He sighed and she chuckled. She walked him to the door. As he turned to say goodnight she wrapped her arms around his neck dragging him down to her kiss while crushing her breasts against his chest. His hands instinctively went to her waist pulling her to him while their mouths locked. She brought her hand down between them and stroked him through his jeans."Don't beat him too bad, he's been a good boy tonight." Luke chuckled and left, taking the steps slowly.Ellie leaned back against the cool door, her eyes closed thinking about how the little things in life change when you least expect them. She hadn't had a steady boyfriend since last school year, and even then that wasn't very involved, they were more like friends with benefits. Luke on the other hand gave her a tingle that she hadn't felt since she was a teenager. She fret for a minute at the fact that she was older than him, but brushed that aside. Besides, Luke was a lot more mature than any 19 year old she'd met before. She stopped and grabbed a towel from the bathroom before heading to bed. She was going to need it after the evening she'd just had. She tossed her shirt onto the bed and spread out the towel and pushed off her flannel bottoms, her panties were soaked. She lay back on the towel rubbing herself slowly through the damp lace as she recalled the feel of his rough hands on her skin and the fire from his lips. She circled her clit through the fabric, with a sharp intake of breath she dragged her fingers over it. She reached over into her nightstand drawer, reaching for a small pink vibrator. She couldn't get out of the panties fast enough, pushing them down and kicking them onto the floor. She flipped the switch and it came to life and found the mark quickly. She didn't hesitate, she went right for the quick release while she imagined Luke between her legs performing the act she now performed upon herself. Her orgasm hit her like a rogue wave, ripping through her as she arched her back and moaned loudly. After a long moment of tension she relaxed back to the mattress, the vibrator slipping free onto the towel as she panted. She felt electrified a slight tremble overtook her. Eventually she wiped up the considerable mess she'd made, and sheepishly wondered how well sound proofed the walls were. There was a good ten or twelve foot breezeway between the main house and the garage so she didn't worry that she was overheard.Luke leaned back against the wall, his hard cock finally beginning to soften. He had quietly stepped into the garage when he got downstairs and leaned against the hood of his car to think about what had happened. He was also hoping that his erection would relax a bit before he went into the house, just in case he bumped into his father. He heard Ellie moving around upstairs and mentally followed her footsteps as she walked. He heard the creek of her getting into bed just above his left shoulder. He stood there for a moment longer and started hearing her making noises like she had only a little while before, but louder. It took him a moment to realize what she must be doing and the thought took him by surprise. She was upstairs getting herself off. He had a major ego boost from that, and her sounds were doing just the opposite for his jeans than he'd hoped. He decided to release the tension. He reached over for a couple of the heavy paper towels that were on a shelf there in the garage. He opened his fly releasing his engorged cock and began stroking it, while listening to her muffled moans. The feel of her strong, lithe body in his hands, the feel of her spread across his lap from only a few minutes earlier, the smell of her, so sweet and flowery. It wasn't long before he was hitting the point of no return. He heard her moan, and call out his name, the shock nearly made him stop mid stroke as his eyes opened instantly. A few sharp moans came from over his left shoulder and then silence. The realization hit just as his orgasm did, he hurried to catch his load with the paper towels. He leaned his head back catching his breath, then quickly cleaned up, ditching the evidence into one of the trash cans. He silently made his way into the house.Friday morning came and Ellie hopped into her car and after several attempts, it didn't start. She pounded on the steering wheel a few times, and thankfully the windows were up or the entire neighborhood would have heard a lovely young lady swearing like a sailor. She got out and peeked into the garage door window. Great, Luke's car was still there. She knocked on the door and he opened the door wearing only jeans. She was caught by surprise staring into his chest, a few dark wispy hairs curled against the lightly tanned skin. She looked up slowly seeing he was standing there with a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth."Hi, my car shit the bed, are you headed into school soon?" She asked smiling. Damn he looked this good rolling out of bed in the morning?"I don't have class for another hour, but I can give you a ride. C'mon in while I grab a shirt.""Not on my account, I hope, you look just fine without one." Ellie thought. Luke grabbed his books and laptop and they headed to school."Listen, I can get a ride to work after classes. What I was wondering was; would you be a sweetheart and pick me up after my shift? Nobody at work lives on this end of town."“Mmm; sure, no problem." He smiled. She gave him the address and time, and told him to come early if he wanted and she'd buy him dinner too.To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for Literotica.

 Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day. By AlexanderT – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip." Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed." "Can I get you another?" asked Pete. Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do." They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room. As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?""I doubt it. They were awfully tired." "Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed." "Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger." She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does." Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend. Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly. Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied. When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move. Saturday Adventures In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them. When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served. "Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good." Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good." Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies. They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine. Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her. Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall. Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes. Jane asked, "Nap time?" Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal." Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?" Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here." "And I'll help," said Eddie. Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough. Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest." "Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house. "I love your place. Did you pick it?" "No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake " "Hey, it's in the mountains." He shook his head, "But not on top." "Does Jane like it?" "Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning." He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake." "We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does." Becky peered harder. "I don't see them." "From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs." "Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?" "No. Was there something to see?" She grinned, "There might have been." Pete thought about the effect of strange beds. She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?" Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny." "But you trust her, don't you?" He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me." "You don't think she's faithful?" "No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions." Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?" "I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album." "What album?" "I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqué. I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs." "So, there are naked pictures of you, too?" "Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis." Becky shook her head, "Let's head back." Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them." "I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower." As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing. The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower. He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?" "Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to." That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark. When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different." "Oh, did he taste good?" She smiled, "Yes." "You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious." She pushed him away. Show & Tell Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing. Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?" Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?" "Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her." Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?" "I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane." Becky smiled, "Nudes." Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see." "Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap." Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?" "I've got a couple." "Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?" Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you." She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do." Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me." They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them. The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist. It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you." Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women." Jane smiled, "It was fun." "But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you." Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms." Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete. There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them. The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out. Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks." In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts. Pete sighed, "And that's enough." Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them." The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing. Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering. Pete drew a breath, "Enough." Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest." The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs. Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation. "I can stop there," said Pete. Jane was emphatic. "No." Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips. And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp. The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in. Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No." The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked. Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?" But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie." Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room. Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?" "You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed." "I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body." She grinned, "You still love this old lady?" "Old? You're younger than I am." "Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine." "Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?" She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed." Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?" "Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you." "Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?" "No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?" "No, of course not."  Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them." "So did Becky." Pete observed "Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious. "Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed.” Pete teased. “I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone." "Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you." "I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted. She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part." He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her. She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you." "You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?” "Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm. Sunday Photography In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes. They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless. They finished breakfast and Jane led Becky to the other room while Pete and Eddie cleaned up. When they finished, Pete and Eddie sat and had another cup of coffee. "Have you ever put any of Jane's photos online?" Eddie asked Pete "No, and I don't think she has. Don't get me wrong, I think she's beautiful and sexy, but I don't want other guys using her image to get themselves off. Since we were first married I always wanted to take her picture, but I didn't want some photo clerk somewhere ogling her when he developed the prints. But with digital cameras, nobody sees them but me." "Well, I...." Eddie started to say, before the ladies interrupted. "Pete, Eddie, come here and bring the camera." Pete had taken out two cameras that morning and they were on the sofa table. They entered the great room and found Becky in the silver lame evening dress. The one in Jane's photos, with the deep vee in front and slit up the side. "Oh, wow, that's great." Pete declared. He wasn't going to say it looked better on Becky but it barely contained her tits. "Let's get you over in the light." "No, it has to be here." She lifted the hem and they could see she was standing on three thick books to make up for the height difference between her and Jane. Pete took some shots, click, click, click then said, "Turn around." She giggled, "Can't." "Okay, I'll go around." Jane laughed, "No, that's not the problem. Becky, turn around." Becky turned and they could see that the zipper stopped just above her waist. Her tits were too big for the dress. Pete sighed, then, "I know, reach up as if you're unzipping it. Yes, like that. Now look back here, over your shoulder as if you're enticing your lover to follow you." click, click, click. "That's good. Now let's go out on the dock." Jane suggested, "You two go on ahead. She has to change and we'll be there in a minute or two." Pete and Eddie were waiting when they came out, both ladies in shorts and tee shirts. Pete had Becky stand in the sun, turn and pulled the top down snug. "What is that?" "I've got my bikini top on under this." Pete pondered for a moment. "Okay, take off the tee and the shorts. We'll get the bikini shots.” She did and struck some poses click, click, click. “Now slowly pull the string and take off the top.” Pete instructed as he stood to reposition his frame. She didn't hesitate and Eddie didn't flinch. As the second tie was pulled and the bikini top fell to the ground, her full breasts were now exposed. They were large with a little sag, the nipples dark rose and hard. Pete stepped in, taking in her tits and her beaming smile. click, click, click. Becky was thrilled, feeling rather naughty and loving the admiration from both Pete & Jane. “Now the bottoms.” Pete directed her.  She kicked off the lower portion of the bikini and Pete was treated to a neatly trimmed blond bush. More photos click, click, click.  "Now put on the shorts and tee, but without the bikini.” Pete said. A minute later she stood clothed. "Now turn and snug down the shirt. Oh, yeah. That's what we want, just look at those perky nipples." click, click, click. Pete was elated at what he was capturing in the camera. Jane & Eddie were also loving the show of sensuality in Becky's eyes. Everyone was getting horny from this activity. "Okay, Jane, take her up to the house and get her ready for the bedroom shots." Pete was not giving Becky a chance to hesitate. They'd seen her naked. Now they would get to see Eddie make love to her. To be continued. By AlexanderT for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 2Lazy SundayA retired couple discover the perfect Sunday.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff:   retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike:   research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.It had been a funny old weekend. It started on Friday evening when my wife, Marie, came home from catching up with her friends at our local and burst into tears. She was upset because she was getting laid and they weren't so she wanted me to have sex with them, but was afraid I'd refuse.On Saturday, she'd invited her friend, Angie, to our home for an evening meal, after which, along with a couple of bottles of wine we batted Marie's generous gesture back and forth.You must be wondering what the issue is: I'm a bloke, my wife actually wants me to fuck her friends and we're all retired over-sixties so no-one's getting pregnant; why am I apparently so reluctant to go along with it? Don't worry, even though I've already explained in detail in a previous story, It will become clearer. I haven't finished with the weekend yet.That Saturday Angie dissected my disinclination to be unfaithful to my wife, even with permission, and came up with a suggestion. Look, we were a bit pissed and she is really smart. She won't say, but I think she used to work for Her Majesty's Government at GCHQ as a cryptographer. Anyway, her idea was that the 'girls' visit us in pairs and I fuck one while the other has sex with Marie; then we swap. I know it sounds stupid but we were quite tipsy and it did actually make sense at the time. That left the elephant in the room. Sorry, that was a metaphor, no elephants were molested during the course of these events.Ah, yes the elephant: I had confessed to my wife and her friend that I didn't want to damage our newly repaired relationship by having sex with other women because I wasn't secure enough to accept her having sex with other men as part of a quid pro quo. But if my wife could tolerate us both having sex with the same women, perhaps the drunken idea was, actually, the genius concept that Angie claimed.One thing led to another and we all ended up together in bed. Angie discovered her inner lesbian and, with coaching from me, proved to be quite a gifted muff diver. My wife discovered that she wasn't repelled by another woman's touch, several times and quite vocally.But could Marie cope with me and another woman doing the deed? If you read my last story, you already know. She actually pushed my cock inside her friend for me! Then she played with Angie's tits and clit until she came. And did she come! Apparently, it had been a while and we both did some of our best work on her. In fairness, we were quite excited too and may have got a bit carried away but we did feel a bit guilty for reducing this athletic super brain to the mindless, limp, sweaty fuckdoll laying comatose on our bed.So to Sunday; I woke up about eight, with my erect cock lodged in Angie's bum crack, and not wanting to add sexual assault to my concerns, I turned over to face my wife on the other side of the bed. She was already awake. "Fancy a quickie?" She whispered. "All that sex last night and I still never got you inside me even once.""Okay," I replied quietly. "But then we have to make sure Angie isn't broken. We'll have to keep her if she is. It's not like we can take her back."Marie giggled, "She'll be as good as new: Better, in fact. A good meal, good company, good wine, great sex and probably the best night's sleep she's had in months. Now, are you going to put that thing inside me or are you planning to let it go to waste?"I reached up and started to squeeze her tits as we kissed. While Angie is tall and lithe with firm but small B cup boobs, Mother Nature endowed her bounty on my wife's chest. Full and ample D cups that have barely dropped since she was in her teens. They look even more impressive as she's only 5 foot 2, but they match her glorious round bum.Reluctantly leaving go of one tit, I snaked my hand down between us to sample the delights between her thighs. She sighed and shifted slightly to allow me better access. I could tell that she was already ready for me as my middle finger slipped easily into her cunt. I pondered for a second then came to a decision.I carefully moved the quilt that had been covering us and indicated that Marie should move to the middle of the bed, facing her friend. We managed as quietly as we could and renewed our love-making. I was able to get one arm placed so that I could attack my wife's bum and cunt from behind, while the other hand played with her tits.Once I realized that she was beginning to get impatient, I slipped inside her warm wet cunt from behind. They say that it's nice to go travelling and even nicer to come home. That's how I felt just then. I'd had incredible sex with another woman just a few hours ago but now, little Geoff was warm and comfy in his happy place. This was what I feared losing; why I'd been reluctant. It was just so fucking good!We just moved together in long slow strokes for ages, both just reveling in the feel of each other's bodies, neither of us needed the urgency of release. Eventually, Marie started to gasp quietly and then shuddered as her first climax washed over her. I paused for a few seconds as she caught her breath and then, so slowly, started our rhythm again. This was our version of the famous cocktail, The Slow Comfortable Screw.I was in heaven: one hand was kneading my wife's glorious tits while my cock was burrowing up and down her slippery love tunnel. Then Marie moved just a little to get comfortable, or so I assumed, until I felt a warm hand cupping my balls. Ah, Angie's awake. Marie had been moving to get access to Angie's tits.And so we lay there, me slowly fucking my wife who was, in turn, kissing her friend and fondling her tits while Angie returned the compliment as she stroked my balls as they moved back and forth between my wife's thighs. After a few minutes Angie moved her hand so that it was stroking Marie's clit and rubbing against my shaft as it moved in and out of her. Marie had already had one gentle orgasm but this double assault took her over the edge and this time I felt her cunt muscles spasm as she came hard.I still hadn't come, so I considered asking Angie if she wanted me to fuck her too, but she got in first. "Geoff," she looked at me a bit sheepishly. "I wanna be a real dirty girl for you. Please can I?"I tried to imagine what Angie could possibly find embarrassing after the previous night. This I had to see. "Go for it," I said. "Tell me what you want me to do."She turned to Marie who had flopped down on her back to wallow in her early morning warm post-coital glow. "Hey babe, can I suck your fella's cock?""Just as long as you do it quietly," Marie replied drowsily, and closed her eyes."Round here, stud!" She ordered. I complied, puzzled. Not that a blow job wouldn't be appreciated but why would that make her feel so awkward? She sat up and slid her legs off the bed. Even though I seen her naked the previous night; even though I'd kissed and caressed those small firm tits; even though I'd kissed her from her bum crack to clit, the sight of her naked, waiting to suck my cock as my wife lay naked next to her had me so hard it hurt.Angie took me in her hand and looked up at me, "I really need you to tell me when you're about to come. You'll see why."Then she focused on my cock: It's a nice one and we've always been very happy together and Marie says it's lovely to look at. Angie studied it for a minute then looked up at me and nodded. "Yes," she said. "It's just as nice as Marie described it."Is there nothing so intimate that women won't discuss it?Angie looked up at me and puckered her lips as if to kiss someone. She bent forwards and pressed my cock into the gap, squeezing as she went. I felt like I was fucking a virgin. As the head forced through her lip barrier her tongue came into play as the sensitive skin under the glans rubbed over it. She bobbed deep and slow covering me with her saliva.Now and again she pull me out and show me the strings of spittle connecting us. Then back in again, licking and sucking. She claimed that she'd abandoned sex after her second husband cheated on her. I'd always thought he was a fucking moron and the last twelve hours had proved it, this moment even more so. She was spectacularly gifted and seemed to have no gag reflex. This was warm, wet, tongue filled heaven with a side order of throat.After a couple of minutes I told her I was getting close. She took me out again and turned her head to Marie. "Hey, lazybones. Get up here next to me. I have a treat for you.". Marie stirred and sat up slowly as Angie took me back in her mouth and tried to swallow me. Marie sat and snuggled naked next to her friend and watched her blow me as I looked at these two, very different, beautiful women and wondered what I'd done to deserve this moment.I put my hand on Angie's head and told her I was about to come. She gave one final deep bob and then pulled me out. She emptied the saliva from mouth to lubricate me and the started to wank me as my wife watched. That aroused me even more and my hips jerked as I started to ejaculate. She pointed me at her tits and then Marie's as my semen spurted out. She caught the last spurt in her mouth.Marie was breathing heavily, Angie's surprise had got to her. But Angie wasn't finished. She turned to her friend and kissed her full on the mouth. Marie's eyes widened as she realized what her friend was doing: She was sharing my sperm in her kiss. It was my turn to watch as they pulled their mouths apart to display the sticky strings of my cum mingled with their saliva, then they went back to attacking each other's tonsils. They were so fucking hot!Eventually Angie straightened up and swallowed. "There, that was nice," she said. "I got to taste Marie on your cock when I sucked you, and tasted your cum for dessert."She looked to Marie who was still a little bemused. Angie absent-mindedly rubbed my semen into their skin, licking the thickest deposits from Marie's tits. "Kinky, eh? Told you I was a dirty girl."I bent towards Angie's left nipple and found a gob of cum that she'd missed. I scooped it up with my tongue and leaned towards Marie. She smiled and leaned into our kiss, both sharing and then swallowing my spunk.Angie watched us in dismay. "What the fuck does a girl have to do to shock you two?" She complained.Marie looked lovingly at her friend. "Angie. I've known you for nearly forty years. We've never said this before because it would have made our lives too complicated back then. But now; I want to say, in front of Geoff, Angie, I love you, and I know you love me too. You can't shock us, because we're okay with anything that gives you pleasure."Marie turned to me with a concerned expression. I stopped her by putting my finger on her lips. "It's okay." I said. "She's adorable: You can keep her." I scooted across to Angie and put my arms around her. "When Marie came home on Friday night, she cried because you and the others were unhappy. And that broke her heart because she loves you all so much. I realized then that her love for you didn't take anything from me. It just made her heart bigger.I kissed both my girls and headed for the bathroom. As I went, I called over my shoulder, "We need to sort out some ground rules before this turns into a nightmare of a clusterfuck, but in the meantime you two have my full approval to play nice."After my shower I went downstairs intending to make breakfast but stopped to call a friend first. "Hi, Mike; Yeah, I know, full of good intentions but never actually pick the phone up to call; Even now I'm ringing to pick your brain; Not over the phone, are you free this week?; Today?; Even better; can I treat you to Sunday Lunch at The Black Swan?; Perfect; Two o'clock, and we can catch up then; See you."I put the kettle on to make a cuppa for the three of us, if the girls ever came down, and some bread in the toaster for me. No full English for me this Sunday, I had a big lunch to come.When they finally arrived in the kitchen they were both looking flushed, with wet hair and wearing dressing gowns. Obviously, in an effort to economize on water they had showered together. I told Marie that I had to go out that afternoon to meet a friend and that we should probably talk about boundaries sooner rather than later. I left them to decide what they were having for breakfast and claimed my favorite chair to watch the news on TV in the living room. They joined me a few minutes later still drinking their tea. I switched the TV off and turned to them as they settled at opposite ends of the sofa.Marie started the conversation. "You were right, what you said earlier. Our relationship has changed again and I don't want to lose what we've only just recovered. Do you regret what we did last night?" She sounded uncertain."No! Not for a second," I said firmly. "But I need to be confident that when I am 'with' one of your friends I'm not making you unhappy and putting my marriage at risk."Marie looked at her friend. "What do you think Angie; can we make it work?"Angie shrugged. "Dunno. People stuff isn't really my strongest subject. Give me mathematical relationships and I'm your girl. If I was any good at personal relationships I wouldn't have two ex-husbands. Last night, apart from being a bit squiffy, the math was simple. You both gave me simple criteria that lent itself to Boolean logic: the wine helped too. Now, you're in the realms of, 'How will I feel if?' And I haven't a fucking clue what the answer to that will be.""Okay," I said. "Then I'll list my concerns and my thoughts on how to address them."First: We only have sex within your group of friends. I suppose it's possible you may want to include other people eventually, but everybody, and I mean everybody, would have to agree in advance."Marie made as if to interrupt. I held up my hand before she could speak."Sorry love, but please hear me out while I've got my thoughts in order." She nodded and sat back."Second: You and I each only have sex with other people with the other's full knowledge and consent. That means Angie can't come round for a quickie with you any more than I can pop round to Jo's for a quick fuck on the way to the shops."Third: I think that it would be a bad idea for one of us to be having sex when the other isn't. I don't think I would be comfortable having sex with one of your friends while you were alone. I'd rather you were with us."Fourth: You have five other friends who were part of your sex debate but only there are only two of them you really want me to fuck in addition to Angie. I want to meet them first " The girls looked at each other and then glared back at me. "Go on," I said. "What have I missed?""It's six friends," Marie said emphatically. "At least, if they want to: Angie, Megan, Lucy, Jo, Kate and Sam.""But three of them are married," I protested. "And one of them you've only just met!"Marie was having none of that. "Sam has left her husband and has started divorce proceedings; Megan's husband, Charles, is a lovely man but he's in his nineties and just can't perform and Lucy's husband is a complete twat who's only interested in beer and football. Do you know what he said to her when she suggested they should have sex? His exact words were, 'Who'd want to stick their cock into a wrinkly old snatch like yours?'""Angie," I pleaded. "Help me out here.""Sorry stud, you're on your own. Charles is impotent and Eddie is every bit the complete twat that Marie said he is. And now we've got the taste for succulent female flesh," she gave an evil leer as she winked at my wife. "We are as keen to get our lecherous hands on the lovely Samantha as you'll be once you've met her."I gave up. "In that case," says I. "Can I meet the other five of your friends first, please? It's just that I'd rather that my first words to those I've not met yet aren't, 'Hello, I'm Geoff; I'll be your cock for this evening'." The girls exchanged looks and nodded their agreement."Fifth:" I continued, "This 'idea', that now somehow appears to be a fait accompli, only came about because your friends have no sex partners. If any of them begin a sexual relationship outside this group then they drop out. It's not fair to their partners to continue."And last: for now at least. We never speak of this outside your friend group, and neither do the others. Now, those are my suggestions. You can disagree, amend or add as you think fit. This isn't a negotiation with winners and losers. I'm just trying to set out guidelines to stop something good from biting us in the backside.They settled back in their seats to think through what I'd said while I walked to the window and looked outside: It seemed like a nice day for a stroll before lunch so I suggested they join me, partly to let their newly discovered Sapphic libidos settle before I left them alone while I went to the pub. As I suspected, Angie had left a travel bag with a change of clothes in her car, just in case. I knew it was a set up last night! They went upstairs to change and came down together both looking great in light, floaty summer dresses that showed their figures off. Quarter of an hour later we locked up and strolled down the road together, chatting idly as we enjoyed the sunshine.Without really thinking about it, we ended up in the local park. Yes, that one. The one where I'd fucked Marie, out in the open, through the slit in the crotchless panties I'd bought her. The place where our sex life re-ignited, and the same panties she'd been wearing last night when Angie finger-fucked her.Angie made the connection too. "No fucking way! This is the park isn't it? Where you randy old bastards did the dirty deed! Show me the spot!" Marie took her hand and led her along the path that curved around to the far side of the lake. We came to the little shelter where you could lean and watch the ducks paddling aimlessly around and, more importantly, see anyone coming along the path.There was no-one there when we arrived, and Angie's face lit up as she imagined me taking Marie from behind at that very place only a few weeks before.Marie looked at me thoughtfully. "Angie is one of my 'special' friends, I'm here and you have my knowledge and approval. I think we meet all of your ground rules. Fuck her. You fucked me this morning and she blew you, so I think we owe her. Fuck her. Fuck her here and now, just like you fucked me.She stepped close to me and kissed me passionately, pulling my hand to her tits. I had no problem with that and groped them with the enthusiasm they deserved. Then she broke off and moved to Angie. She stood between her friend and the path and bent down and reached under Angie's knee length summer dress to pull down her panties. I'm certain from Angie's reaction that Marie copped a feel too.As Marie stood, she lifted the hem at the back of Angie's skirt to expose her slender, toned, walker's bum to me. "Go on, please Geoff. Fuck her for me. Then she moved to her new lover and they kissed. Hesitantly at first but then with real lust.As the girls locked lips, I unzipped and let my cock out of his cage. I moved forwards so he returned to the place he started his morning, hard and erect, lodged between her firm buttocks. I reached around and squeezed my hands between two pairs of tits in order to touch Angie's. She was bra-less and I hadn't noticed; I must be getting old.Marie grunted, "I've got these; you concentrate downstairs." So I did. I held Angie's dress up with one hand while the other moved between her thighs. She was already wet. I rubbed my index finger firmly over her tight little anus. She wriggled, but didn't pull away as I pushed the tip against the wrinkled sphincter.I told her, quietly, "Not this time, but soon, my finger and maybe more is going in here." She moaned into Marie's mouth. I moved my hand forwards, my finger sliding inside her damp little place that I had just got to know oh so intimately. She pushed back against me. She was ready, but we could take her a little further.Marie was kissing her neck and kneading her tits. I carried on finger-fucking her and rubbing my cock between her cheeks, and checking for pedestrians. She stiffened and I looked over her shoulder at my wife. She nodded; it was time. I put my hands on her shoulders and bent her gently at the waist and put my cock between her pussy lips. I moved him back and forth to get him nice and wet from the lubricant dripping from her cunt then I pushed gently forward.Angie pushed back to meet me and slowly I slipped all the way inside. Marie caught my eye. "This isn't love-making: This is dirty outdoor sex. Just fuck her and fuck her h

 Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day. By AlexanderT – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip." Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed." "Can I get you another?" asked Pete. Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do." They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room. As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?""I doubt it. They were awfully tired." "Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed." "Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger." She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does." Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend. Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly. Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied. When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move. Saturday Adventures In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them. When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served. "Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good." Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good." Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies. They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine. Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her. Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall. Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes. Jane asked, "Nap time?" Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal." Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?" Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here." "And I'll help," said Eddie. Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough. Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest." "Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house. "I love your place. Did you pick it?" "No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake " "Hey, it's in the mountains." He shook his head, "But not on top." "Does Jane like it?" "Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning." He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake." "We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does." Becky peered harder. "I don't see them." "From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs." "Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?" "No. Was there something to see?" She grinned, "There might have been." Pete thought about the effect of strange beds. She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?" Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny." "But you trust her, don't you?" He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me." "You don't think she's faithful?" "No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions." Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?" "I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album." "What album?" "I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqué. I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs." "So, there are naked pictures of you, too?" "Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis." Becky shook her head, "Let's head back." Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them." "I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower." As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing. The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower. He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?" "Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to." That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark. When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different." "Oh, did he taste good?" She smiled, "Yes." "You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious." She pushed him away. Show & Tell Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing. Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?" Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?" "Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her." Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?" "I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane." Becky smiled, "Nudes." Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see." "Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap." Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?" "I've got a couple." "Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?" Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you." She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do." Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me." They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them. The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist. It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you." Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women." Jane smiled, "It was fun." "But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you." Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms." Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete. There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them. The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out. Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks." In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts. Pete sighed, "And that's enough." Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them." The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing. Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering. Pete drew a breath, "Enough." Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest." The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs. Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation. "I can stop there," said Pete. Jane was emphatic. "No." Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips. And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp. The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in. Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No." The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked. Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?" But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie." Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room. Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?" "You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed." "I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body." She grinned, "You still love this old lady?" "Old? You're younger than I am." "Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine." "Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?" She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed." Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?" "Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you." "Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?" "No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?" "No, of course not."  Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them." "So did Becky." Pete observed "Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious. "Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed.” Pete teased. “I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone." "Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you." "I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted. She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part." He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her. She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you." "You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?” "Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm. Sunday Photography In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes. They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless. They finished breakfast and Jane led Becky to the other room while Pete and Eddie cleaned up. When they finished, Pete and Eddie sat and had another cup of coffee. "Have you ever put any of Jane's photos online?" Eddie asked Pete "No, and I don't think she has. Don't get me wrong, I think she's beautiful and sexy, but I don't want other guys using her image to get themselves off. Since we were first married I always wanted to take her picture, but I didn't want some photo clerk somewhere ogling her when he developed the prints. But with digital cameras, nobody sees them but me." "Well, I...." Eddie started to say, before the ladies interrupted. "Pete, Eddie, come here and bring the camera." Pete had taken out two cameras that morning and they were on the sofa table. They entered the great room and found Becky in the silver lame evening dress. The one in Jane's photos, with the deep vee in front and slit up the side. "Oh, wow, that's great." Pete declared. He wasn't going to say it looked better on Becky but it barely contained her tits. "Let's get you over in the light." "No, it has to be here." She lifted the hem and they could see she was standing on three thick books to make up for the height difference between her and Jane. Pete took some shots, click, click, click then said, "Turn around." She giggled, "Can't." "Okay, I'll go around." Jane laughed, "No, that's not the problem. Becky, turn around." Becky turned and they could see that the zipper stopped just above her waist. Her tits were too big for the dress. Pete sighed, then, "I know, reach up as if you're unzipping it. Yes, like that. Now look back here, over your shoulder as if you're enticing your lover to follow you." click, click, click. "That's good. Now let's go out on the dock." Jane suggested, "You two go on ahead. She has to change and we'll be there in a minute or two." Pete and Eddie were waiting when they came out, both ladies in shorts and tee shirts. Pete had Becky stand in the sun, turn and pulled the top down snug. "What is that?" "I've got my bikini top on under this." Pete pondered for a moment. "Okay, take off the tee and the shorts. We'll get the bikini shots.” She did and struck some poses click, click, click. “Now slowly pull the string and take off the top.” Pete instructed as he stood to reposition his frame. She didn't hesitate and Eddie didn't flinch. As the second tie was pulled and the bikini top fell to the ground, her full breasts were now exposed. They were large with a little sag, the nipples dark rose and hard. Pete stepped in, taking in her tits and her beaming smile. click, click, click. Becky was thrilled, feeling rather naughty and loving the admiration from both Pete & Jane. “Now the bottoms.” Pete directed her.  She kicked off the lower portion of the bikini and Pete was treated to a neatly trimmed blond bush. More photos click, click, click.  "Now put on the shorts and tee, but without the bikini.” Pete said. A minute later she stood clothed. "Now turn and snug down the shirt. Oh, yeah. That's what we want, just look at those perky nipples." click, click, click. Pete was elated at what he was capturing in the camera. Jane & Eddie were also loving the show of sensuality in Becky's eyes. Everyone was getting horny from this activity. "Okay, Jane, take her up to the house and get her ready for the bedroom shots." Pete was not giving Becky a chance to hesitate. They'd seen her naked. Now they would get to see Eddie make love to her. To be continued. By AlexanderT for Literotica

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 1My Daughter's PantiesA retired couple disagree about Linda's panties.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."This must be Thursday," the line from Hitchhiker's Guide To The Galaxy by Douglas Adams kept echoing round in my head. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."The reason for my bemusement was my wife standing in front of me waving a small pink piece of fabric in my face shouting, "And what do you think of these?"Perhaps this will make more sense with a bit of context. My name is Geoffrey, but you can call me Geoff; I don't think I need to share my surname. I'm an ordinary retired bloke in my mid-sixties looking for peaceful life, as if; I'm 5 foot 10, and average build although my waist has thickened a bit since my days in the rugby club seniors' team. I still keep fit with regular trips to the local pool and walking a few miles every day.My wife is called Marie after her French grandmother. Marie is a couple of months younger than me, also retired and has, as I tease her with, a curvy continental figure. Buxom, would be a good word to describe her. I love her to bits, even though she can go from naught to angry in 2 seconds. Oh, those passionate French. I have to be honest, however, the passions have waned somewhat recently. It isn't that we don't have sex any more, it's just that the periods between intimacy are getting exponentially longer. By my calculation, and yes that's how fulfilling my sex life is, the next attempt is due in six years.We have two adult kids, Pete and Linda, each with decent jobs, their own homes and steady partners. Linda also has a 13 year old son, Colin, from a previous relationship with an idiot. I like Mike, her current boyfriend, he has an actual vocabulary; I think he's a keeper.On this particular Thursday I had dropped my wife off at Linda's house to wait for a delivery of flat pack furniture from a well-known Swedish store, whilst I made a quick trip to a local builders' merchant for some bits and pieces for jobs the kids needed doing at their houses; it being well known that retired fathers have nothing better to do with their time.It only took half an hour or so and I knew that Marie would find something to occupy her; either mowing the lawn, weeding the borders or vacuum cleaning the stair carpet. The woman can't sit still. This Thursday, though, it appeared that Linda had pre-empted her mother, the lawn was manicured, the garden pristine and the whole house shone. My wife, however, does not give up easily and had decided to look in the laundry basket to see if there was anything she could get washed, dried and ironed while we waited for the delivery and I assembled the unit in Colin's room.I let myself into Linda's house and shouted, "It's only me! Where are you?""I'm in here," my wife called back. Now, like most men, I often miss subtle cues but this time I resisted pointing out that if I knew where 'here' was I wouldn't have asked where she was. Why? Because she did not sound pleased at all and I was the only one there to take the fallout.And that's how I found myself standing in Linda's kitchen while my wife waved a scrap of pink fabric in front of me, shouting, "And what do you think of these?""This must be Thursday," I echoed Arthur Dent's thoughts. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."I realized that my wife was angry but I hadn't been there to actually piss her off. I apparently do have the ability to piss her off in my absence, but I couldn't think of anything I might have done that involved pink fabric. I decided that she may provide further clues if I actually said nothing so I gazed at her blankly and shook my head."Don't you know what these are?" She yelled at me. Ah, a clue; but no. I still have no fucking idea. I shook my head again; it worked the first time."They are crotchless panties!" She hissed, "What do you think of that?" I considered the possibilities. They weren't mine, I didn't think they were Marie's, I thought they were a little large for Colin, but if they were his, then I would encourage him to be who he needed to be, so that left Linda as the most likely owner. I wasn't sure why Marie suddenly wanted to discuss my daughter's, or Colin's, underwear so I stuck to a strategy that had served me well so far, and said nothing. Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and apparently now I was required to actually comment."What do you want me to say?" I asked, genuinely puzzled as to why I would have an opinion on a grown woman's underwear. I mean, I knew my daughter wasn't a virgin; there was Colin as evidence for a start. I also doubted that Mike spent the weekends at Linda's house sleeping on the sofa, so what was the problem?"What sort of woman would wear something like this?" My wife demanded, "What would you say if I wore panties like this?"I don't really know what came over me: I usually have more sense than to say what I actually think. Most men only survive to my age by giving the answers their women want to hear, never what's actually going through our minds."What sort of woman would wear something like this?" I repeated, stepping forwards, my voice rising. "Perhaps a woman who wants to excite her man, perhaps a woman who wants to show him how naughty she can be, perhaps a woman who wears them because SHE likes them, perhaps a woman who wants to feel like she's still woman and not just a mother!" Marie stayed silent as I took another step forwards towards backing away just a little from me. All reason has left me and I knew she'd make me suffer for this but I wasn't about to let my wife belittle my little girl, now a grown woman, for enjoying her boyfriend in ways my wife was denying me."What would I say if you wore panties like that?"I'd say 'Sweetheart, put a short skirt on and that nice cashmere sweater and let's take a walk to the park. Let's walk to the little shelter at the end of the path near the river; the one where you can see anyone walking towards you.'"I'd say 'When we get there I'm going to stand behind you and lift the back of your skirt up and feel your bum, and if you're very good I'll reach right forwards through the slit in your panties and find your soft warm slit inside them and rub you from front to back and back again.'"I'd say, 'I'm going to put my fingers inside you and, when you get thoroughly wet, I'm going to unzip my trousers and put my cock in your hands to get it really hard and then I'll put it through the slit in the panties and into you.'"I'd say, 'I'll press against you as you press yourself back into me and I'm going to fuck you rigid until we both come. And while we're thrusting at each other I'll put my hands under your sweater onto your bra-less tits and tantalize your nipples until you could cut glass with them. I'll squeeze your tits and kiss your neck and thrust and thrust until we both come.'"And then," here I paused, "I'd like to think that I could take you home and do it all over again in the comfort of our bed."By now I was standing directly in front of my wife, not menacing her but waiting for a response. She dropped the panties on the floor and reached up to me and gave me the first passionate kiss we'd had for ages. I lifted my hand and caressed her tit; she moaned into my mouth and; then the bloody doorbell rang.I went to the door trying to think my stiffy down. Fortunately flat-pack furniture has little erotic appeal for me, so the delivery man was not offended. After helping me carry it into the entrance hall he left, mercifully unaware of my recent sexual arousal. I went back to the kitchen to see my wife and, although the moment was lost, she seemed calmer. I asked her to help me upstairs with the package and she told me she'd follow shortly, which she did. She helped me to unpack the unit and set out all of the parts and fittings before she went back down stairs leaving me to do the manly stuff. Marie brought me a cup of tea a while later and we chatted, although she seemed quieter than usual, then she went back downstairs again.These units always seem to take me longer than I think they ought to put together, but eventually I finished and called my wife upstairs to admire my prowess as an assembler of Swedish bedroom furniture. She complimented me profusely, as I deserved, and we both returned to the kitchen. There, while I was busy doing technical, guy stuff upstairs, she had washed, tumble-dried and ironed Linda's laundry and laid it on the kitchen counter. On top of the pile was a pair of neatly ironed pink crotchless panties with a post-it note slipped inside. The note red, "Oh, these look like fun. Love Mum," with a smiley face drawn at the bottom.When we got home, my wife prepared our evening meal, as it had been my turn the day before, and I did some on-line shopping, ensuring that the items would be delivered next day while Marie was out volunteering at the local charity shop.On Saturday I woke up before our alarm went off so I went in the bathroom first to shower and shave. My wife woke up as I returned to our bedroom and wandered off towards the bathroom for her shower showing her cute little bare tush as she went. I finished getting dried and dressed and made the bed, then I went downstairs after shouting through the bathroom door to see what she wanted for breakfast.I took croissants out of the freezer and put the oven on to heat up as I made a cup of tea for each of us and set the table with butter and jam,  apricot, obviously,  for the croissants. As I was putting the tray of pastries into the oven I heard the shower turn off and the sound of Marie's footsteps as she made her way back to the bedroom to get dressed. Less than a minute later I heard a squeal. I had laid some clothes out for her; A pale blue cashmere sweater, a short dark blue skirt in a nice summery material and a pair of French navy blue crotchless panties.There was a note slipped into the panties. It red, "It looks like the weather will be ideal for a walk to the park today, and this seems to be the perfect outfit. Love Geoff," with a smiley face on the bottom.We enjoyed our walk as the weather was ideal; and the outfit was perfect. I think I might have finally got the hang of Thursdays.Watching PornA retired couple find inspiration in porn.I was sat quietly reading when my wife came in from her girls' evening out. When I tell you that my wife and I both retired in our sixties you'll understand that 'girl' refers to gender and attitude, rather than age. Marie, my better half, is a short, voluptuous woman with youthful features, shoulder length brown hair and deep brown eyes to match her tawny skin, a legacy of her Mediterranean French ancestry on her mother's side. I still enjoy looking at her.I am entirely unlike her: An unremarkable man in his mid-sixties, of average height, short hair to compensate for the receding hairline, heavier than I would like but not too overweight and reasonably fit. We recently reconnected sexually after a longish dry spell following an episode I described earlier in a story titled, "My Daughter's Panties""Hello love," I said. "Nice evening?""Oh, yes, I suppose so," she replied distractedly.I looked at her, waiting for some sort of follow up to her unusual lack of enthusiasm and then, none forthcoming, went back to my book. She disappeared upstairs to get changed into her jammies and when she came back down I put my book down and patted my knee. She smiled and crossed the room to sit on my lap. I put my arm around her and asked, "Did something happen tonight? You don't seem upset but something seems to be on your mind."She thought for a moment, then said, "Do you know what 'Only Fans' is? I seem to recognize the name but I can't rember where from.""It's a sort of social media app I've read about in the newspaper," I replied. "But the stories all seem to focus on celebs and wannabe z-listers showing their tits, and more, to paying subscribers to make money. I've no idea if there are less scandalous posts: That wouldn't sell newspapers. Why do you ask?""Well," she began, a little sheepishly. "The girls seem to have noticed that I seem to be a little more," she paused to think of the right word. "; Content the last couple of times we've met up and they wanted to know why, so I told them what happened at Linda's; and afterwards."What happened afterwards was that our sex-life was reinvigorated, something that I, for one, was very happy about. I was a little taken aback that this was a topic of discussion amongst my wife's social group but, fuck it! I was getting laid again; she could shout it from the rooftops and I wouldn't give a shit.I still wasn't sure why two oldies rediscovering their naughty bits would lead to a discussion about Only Fans, so I asked Marie how the topic came up. She explained, "Well, you know we meet early at the Black Swan, before the office workers pile in and leave about seven before the serious piss-artists start getting rowdy?" I nodded to confirm that I was aware of these facts, as this was the standing arrangement for girls' nights the first and third Friday of each month, and had been since she retired."So," she went on. "The girls were really interested in what we did, how often and whether we needed any; accessories to help out because of our age," she saw the look on my face and hastily added. "Of course I told them we managed fine without any sex toys but, I might have let slip about the panties. By now it was getting too noisy to hold a decent conversation when there was six of us around the table but I'm sure one of the girls said that I should get a whole wardrobe of sexy clothes to wear for you and share the pictures and videos of me modelling them on Only Fans.""And did your friends explain why you should take up what is, effectively, borderline sex-work as a hobby?" I asked, rather testily."Not really," she replied. "And by then we were all getting our coats, ready to leave and I never got a chance to ask what she meant." Her voice got softer as she continued, "How rude are the videos? I've never actually seen any real pornography. I think that the dirtiest thing I've seen was Game Of Thrones on TV, with all of those tits, bums and willies on show."I gawped at her. "Christ!" I exclaimed as I tried to think how to compare GOT to what is freely available to view on line. "Imagine," I said. "That there's a sex act you'd like to see: Absolutely anything." She nodded. "As long as you can spell what you want to see, as long as it isn't actually illegal, someone,  in fact lots of someones,  has a video of them doing it, often live, online. Even if it's illegal it's out there, just in places people like us won't go."She gazed at me, eyes wide, "No way! Like, real sex, with stiffies?"How could anyone get to our age and still be that innocent? "Yes dear," I replied. "Stiffies, tongues, fingers, dildos and, in one memorable video I've seen, a car gear shift. That put the next episode of Top Gear in an entirely new light for me.""It's still early," she whispered. "Could you find some to show me?"I helped her up, noticing a bulge in my pants as I did so; she could still do that to me after all these years! I powered up the laptop and opened a private tab. Marie sat back on my lap as I showed her how to find porn on the internet. If you're not familiar with the process, it's about as difficult as finding salt water in the sea. Now I'm not going to share details, but I've a go-to porn site I'm reasonably comfortable with, so I typed in the address and showed Marie the home page. The thumbnail images for the videos-of-the-day were more explicit than anything she'd ever seen in her sixty-plus years."So what do we have to do to see the videos?" She asked, urgently. I told her to press the Play button. She did and watched, entranced, as an entirely unconvincing college nerd came home early to find the pool-guy fucking his pneumatic step-mom; only for the nerd to step in to take over when the pool-guy apparently ran out of semen."Are they all that bad?" She asked. I had to admit that most were. She seemed disappointed that the explicit sex she'd finally just witnessed was so cheesy. I had an idea."Hang on," I said. "I think you might prefer this." I moved the cursor up to the search bar and typed in 'Sensual, Only Fans'. As I expected, there was a lot of dross but in amongst it, two or three links looked promising. I clicked on the first one.After a four second ad featuring an attractive woman fingering herself, I was able to skip to the video. Marie gasped. The still frame showing behind the play button was of a man and a woman, probably in their late twenties, kneeling on a bed facing each other. The man was good looking and well made, but more like a runner than a gym bunny. His cock was erect; big enough to make any woman happy but not so big that the rest of us would give up and go home.The woman was simply gorgeous. She glowed in the atmospheric lighting, as if she'd showered and rubbed herself all over with baby oil; which was probably the case. I could almost imagine I could smell the femininity of her skin. "Fuck!" Marie said, softly. "I wish we looked that good.""You did, Babe," I whispered in her ear as kissed the top of her head. "But those two are forty years younger than us.""Look at her tits! I wish mine looked like that," complained Marie. I pulled against me and caressed her tits."Trust me love," I reassured her. "Your boobs have nothing to be ashamed of."Marie wriggled back onto my lap. "Hit Play," she demanded. "And take notes, there will be a test when I get you upstairs after the video finishes."We watched the couple as they explored each other's bodies with hands, lips and tongues. My wife sat forward and stared intently at the screen as the woman took the guy's cock in her mouth and, apparently inhaled the full length while looking lustfully up at him. She squealed as the guy went down on the woman, licking and sucking her labia with obvious pleasure. She sighed as the guy's tongue disappeared into his lover's cunt and moaned in delight a few minutes later as his cock took the same path.We sat, cuddled together in the chair, as their love-making competed to their apparent satisfaction, the pearly white fluid seeping from the gorgeous woman's equally gorgeous slit as evidence that the guy, at least, reached orgasm. Marie looked at me and said, in a tone of voice that brooked no argument, "We. Have. Got. To. Do. That!"I wasn't about to disagree but I did need some clarity. "Which bit?" I asked. "Do you mean go and have sex, or film ourselves having sex; you know? For your Only Fans site."She looked at me as though I'd gone insane, "No, you fucking idiot! I want to go upstairs, dim the lights, cast that video to the bedroom TV and fuck each other exactly the way that they do, at exactly the same time as they are doing it..", I looked at the time bar on the video: It went from zero to twenty five minutes. I wasn't sure if I could manage to last that long at the best of times, and I'd just had a sexually aroused woman squirming on my lap for at least half an hour while we watched porn!On the other hand; nothing ventured, nothing gained; keep calm and carry on; stiff upper lip and all that: one way or another, I was definitely getting laid tonight!Marie looked thoughtfully at the screen and decided. "Right," she said. "You've got twenty minutes while I shower, dry and moisturize: Try to recreate the atmosphere from the video."I looked at the guy in the video; erection? Sorted; six pack and designer stubble, not in twenty minutes. So instead I swapped out the LED lamps in the bedroom for dimmer, warmer bulbs from table lamps in the other rooms. I set up my phone, tablet and laptop at different vantage points to record our attempt to do a tribute band version of the chart topping performance we'd just watched. I stripped the quilt from the bed and threw it into the spare room. There, the stage was set; I just hoped I didn't get performance anxiety.Marie came back, naked and aroused, from the bathroom. Her skin glowing in the warm honey colored lights around the bed. "You seem overdressed," she pointed out, so I stripped. I already had the video set up on her phone and mirrored to our TV, paused and ready to play. I walked around the bed, setting the devices to record, as she took her place near the center. I joined her and after a glance to be sure she was ready, I pressed Play.It reminded me of dance classes we'd once tried, but we didn't have to keep time to the music and it didn't matter if we were half a step behind. It was magical. We kissed when they kissed; long and slow and languorous. When his hand found her tit, my hand found Marie's. When he rolled his lover's nipples, Marie got the same sensation a few seconds later.When the woman licked the shaft of his cock from balls to tip, mine got the same treatment. Marie had never taken a testicle into her mouth until that night but she sucked mine right in as though she'd been born to it. She sucked me deeper and for longer than she ever had before and the look of pure desire as she watched her saliva dripping down my cock made me shudder with lust.The guy gently pushed his woman onto her back and knelt between her thighs. Marie moaned in anticipation before I even touched her. As I began to lick around her opening she stroked my head. "I'm not fantasizing about him fucking me you know. In my head, that's you and me up there; the way we used to be.""I know," I murmured into her cunt. "She's gorgeous, but you're real and here and all that I need." Marie shuddered as she climaxed for the first time, whether it was my words or my tongue on her clit wasn't important as long as she was happy.I've never had a problem with cunnilingus but I spent longer eating Marie that evening than I ever had before. I licked around her lips and probed deep into her folds before I did more than nudge her clit with my tongue. I carried on watching the guy on the screen, ignoring Marie's pleas to change pace. We had a plan and I was sticking to it. Only when he put one and then two fingers into his lover would I do the same. When he put one hand on her belly with his other hand fingering her cunt, I guessed what he was doing and searched for that little area inside Marie and curled my index finger to stimulate it. She came again; that was twice.He let his partner come down from her climax as he moved up to kiss her, cupping her tits as he did so. I copied him as Marie moaned again. After a few minutes we moved down once more, two fingers inside our women and sucking their clits in tandem: Marie came again; this guy's pacing was good! That's three orgasms for my lover.Eventually we moved back and slid inside our girls. Back and forth we moved as the women gasped with ragged breaths, both sheened with sweat. We pulled out and coaxed the w

Legends of Godiva: Part 5Surviving a Viking camp is not easy.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Godgifu found Cnut sitting by the stream, absentmindedly throwing rocks into it with a sour look on his face. She walked to his side and rested her hand on his shoulder, "I'm sorry;" she said quietly."Why the Pindsvin sorry?" Cnut said quietly, "Afraid of Cnut the beast? Think he cut off the Pindsvin face for arguing with Cnut? You think easy? Be king to three countries?""And some of Sweden;" Godgifu added. "No; I don't. Half the time I can't deal with Coventry, much less Mercia. No; I meant I was sorry for assuming the worst about you. I only knew about you from stories told by people angry and hurting about what they had lost in war. After all that, I didn't even want you to be a man, much less one who's; well, goofy and likeable," she said, sitting down next to him."Not likeable. The Emma; she not like Cnut," he said with tired resignation."Look, if you say another woman's name during sex, of course she's going to be mad;""No. The Pindsvin not understand. The Emma not mad. The Emma not like Cnut. The Leofric say 'everyone like Cnut,' but the Emma; no," he said, throwing a pebble into the water."Well, what have you given her to like?" Godgifu asked, pulling a blade of grass out of the ground and putting it between her thumbs and blowing, making a loud screeching squawk sound. "What I mean is, you were in Coventry just a couple hours, and you got Sir Hulgar to like you; and he doesn't like anybody," she said, bumping his elbow with her shoulder."We play dice;""So, you spent some time with him, doing something he likes to do? Okay; when do you spend time with Emma?""Cnut king of three countries; spending time difficult. Give her good fuck. She even make the squirrel sound with good fuck, but then turn away after. Not talk. Not make the spoons. Just take the candle and the feather and scratches the paper with the ink and cries. The Emma not happy, not like Cnut. Maybe she think Cnut beast, too.""So, now you're going to Torksey so Leofric can tell her that, despite you saying Aelfgifu's name during sex, you're not fucking her anymore? Your plan is to prove the Emma's wrong to be upset and that you're right?" Godgifu asked."Yes. Tell her Cnut is right, good husband;" he said, his voice trailing off until he sighed heavily. "This; not good plan.""Nope. Telling us we're emotional and wrong about feeling something is pretty much going to go very badly for you every single time. You know what's a good idea?" she asked. Cnut glanced over at her uneasily. "Bringing me along with you," she finished."The Leofric; he not like this idea. The Pindsvin is small; break easy," he said, throwing a larger stone into the water."Yes, and the Leofric also won't tell you when you have bad ideas. I will. Bring me along, keep me safe somewhere and I'll help you win over the Emma. No problem. Everything fine," Godgifu said, imitating him and earning a scowl from Cnut."Pindsvin; you know Cnut not think 'everything fine' when he say 'everything fine,'" he admitted."Yes, Sire. Leofric knows, too. He just won't tell you so. He's too nice. He'll just help you anyway and probably get himself killed. Then, you would have an even bigger problem than no Emma," Godgifu said."What problem then?""Me.""Ah," Cnut said. Then, he stood and slowly pulled his tunic up and over his head, revealing a tanned and toned torso, bulging with muscles, so ridiculously gorgeous and perfect that Godgifu started laughing aloud. Knowing exactly the affect he had on her, Cnut grinned, threw his tunic at her, shucked his pants, and waded into the water to wash himself."Leofric! Help! I need to come again!" Godgifu laughingly yelled through the trees, watching Cnut bathe."Dammit woman, I'm currying Harold!" Leofric yelled back. "What happened? You were just supposed to apologize, for God's sake!""I am Cnut!" the King announced in explanation, causing Godgifu to burst into giggles. "Leofric! The Pindsvin comes with us to Torksey! Help us to win the Emma!" he yelled."What?" Leofric said, quickly running into the clearing. "Sire, that's; that's not; I mean; perhaps we should consider; it might not be;""The Pindsvin come! I am Cnut!""Don't I get a say in any of this, Sire?""See, I told you," Godgifu said, gesturing to Leofric. "He's too nice. You need me." She stood and pulled Leofric's tunic over her head and threw it down at his feet."Well, why does he need you?" Leofric asked, exasperated."I am Pindsvin!" she yelled happily, running naked into the water.Cnut, Leofric and Godgifu scouted the camp at Torksey, a fertile swath of land close to the banks of the River Trent. Numerous shelters and lodges lined the rough paths of the Vikings' army's winter home. Smoke came up in several places, no doubt from fires stoked by metalworkers that were melting down items stolen from England's holy places.Much to their surprise, there was also a small, but steady, stream of people approaching the camp. Cnut explained that it was known that many English towns nearby did business with the winter camp, but he never heard tell of numbers that would explain what they saw today. Everyone funneled toward a single entry point, where they would relinquish their weapons, submit to inquiries, and hand over a sum of money or goods before being allowed into the camp.Godgifu whispered to the two men crouched over where she lay behind the bush, "All right, so the plan is, I get in line, go in there and tell them I am a maid you sent to Emma, and then I talk with her and try to get her out of there;""No. That is not the plan. You're staying safe here at the ca;" Leofric said, frowning down at her, only to be interrupted by the King.Cnut grunted in agreement. "Yes. Plan very good. And the Pindsvin not say about when Cnut spray seed on numsen;"Godgifu looked over her other shoulder to Cnut and rolled her eyes, "Why on Earth would you think I'd tell her about you coming on my ass? Honestly; you think that we'd just be chatting about court or hairstyles and I'd just blurt out 'Oh, by the way;""No. You won't be chatting with anyone about anything because you will be here;" Leofric said, tugging her braid to turn her head toward him. Godgifu tugged her braid out of his hand, turned back to the King and raised her eyebrows, waiting for the answer to her question.Cnut held up a hand, effectively covering Godgifu's entire face, "Cnut knows the women. They get together. They say all the things," he said darkly.Leofric growled in frustration, "Diva, stop ignoring me. That is a Viking camp. Do you have any idea what they do to people, much less to someone like you?"Godgifu clenched her jaw and shook her head, "Leofric, you know I should be the one to go. I speak the language and I'm not, well; you two. If you two go and they recognized Cnut in there, they might hold him hostage and there's not a lot of people in the Witengamot that would pay to get him out. You can't go because you look exactly like every guy that's been fighting them all this time and they'd probably kill you on sight. Nobody ever worries about me because I look like a little;""Pindsvin; hedgehog, yes," Cnut said absently, patting the top of her head while squinting at the line of men entering the camp."So; what do I tell her to get her to leave?" Godgifu asked, worriedly watching Leofric rise angrily and stalk back to their camp."Tell her Cnut is here," he said, shrugging as if saying the obvious.Godgifu snorted and rolled her eyes, "Well, why would that make her leave the camp? You go off to another country after saying the wrong name when you were having sex and all of a sudden she's supposed to jump for joy when she gets a summons from you? No. You need to soften her up a bit. Be nice. Remind her of the good times. Like, what did you say when you asked her to marry you?""Not ask. Treaty. Treaty say 'Marry Cnut and promise not kill the Emma's Aethelred children. Send them to France. Not-dead children love France. Chalk cliffs. Good cheese. Everything fine.""Oh, dear God, you've really been leaning hard on this good-looking thing, haven't you?" Godgifu grumbled under her breath."I am Cnut;" he said, shrugging."Yeah, you are Cnut; and the Cnut is handsome. But, you know what? If you want to stay married and be a good king, you've gotta work harder than that. You've had it easy because you're tall, gorgeous, rich and powerful. Problem is, you're no longer trying to get a woman to bed, now. You're trying to make your wife happy and that's a completely different thing. A woman might get stupid once or twice about a handsome man, but unless you build more than that, she'll only hate herself more and more every time she gives in to you. Orgasms only make you happy for so long. Not-dead children living in another country aren't a good basis for a marriage, either. It doesn't give you a lot to talk about. I wish Leofric didn't hate the idea of it so much. He would know what to say," Godgifu said, glancing back to the grove of trees where Leofric had disappeared.Cnut grunted, "The Leofric has good words. Good words; ugly face.""Shut up!" she said, slapping his shoulder, "He's not ugly! He's just bruised. Don't be a jerk!""Why the small women always smæk big men?" grumbled Cnut scowling and rubbing his shoulder. "What Leofric say to win grumpy Pindsvin?" he asked.Godgifu thought for a while and smiled, shaking her head, "Not a thing, actually. In a situation where most people would have said a whole bunch of wrong things, Leofric just stayed quiet and close and invited me choose whether to talk to him; and it made me want to. He red me perfectly. That's what you need to do. Emma needs you to notice her, to enjoy her; to see what makes her happy." Godgifu sighed, looking up the trees to where Leofric had disappeared in the distance. She hated to do this. She wished there was another way."So, what makes the Emma happy?" she asked, poking Cnut in the hip with her elbow to draw his attention away from the camp.Instead of looking down at her, he kept his eyes fixed on the rough looking camp and sighed. "Not Cnut," he answered simply."Well, fine. I'll talk with her and get her to you, but just think about what I said, because making this woman happy just became your biggest challenge," Godgifu said.Cnut grunted in agreement and handed her a small pack, strapping it on her back and across her front in a way that seemed odd, yet comfortable. Looking back to the camp, she squared her shoulders, trying to be braver than she felt. "Okay;" she said, coughing to cover for her throat tightening in fear, "I'll come back as soon as I can. Tell Leofric; tell him; you know;" she said, wiping away the tears that started falling down her cheeks.Steeling herself, Godgifu started off for the Viking camp, but found her progress hindered when her feet left the ground. "What are you doing?" she squawked, as Cnut lifted her over his shoulder by her waistband and returned to the grove where Leofric had gone."The Leofric ready?" Cnut said, casually hanging Godgifu's kicking and squirming body from a branch on the tree and securing the strap around it that he had wrapped around her body under the guise of securing her pack.Leofric turned from Harold to Cnut, his face a mask of confused relief. "She's; not going then?""Pindsvin easy to catch when think she get her way. You not know this? Why work so hard?" Cnut said, casually ducking as Godgifu's foot grazed his ear. "She watch from here. Know her Leofric safe."Leofric nodded, glad Cnut couldn't see the fury in Godgifu's eyes. Leaning in and hoping she didn't take a bite out of him, he murmured, "Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened. Tell no one who supports the Witengamot, just Sir Hulgar," he said, brushing Godgifu's hair back behind her ear."How am I supposed to do that? Loosen these straps. Cut me free. He's tied me up here like I'm going to be spit roasted," she hissed."How is it that treason is always the answer to every problem you come across? After we're gone, use the knife you're trying to wriggle out of your sleeve. You'll be free in 20 minutes. Now, give me a kiss for luck;" he whispered. Godgifu's lips trembled, unshed tears filling her eyes. Finally, she nodded and lifted her face to his. Expecting trouble, Leofric pecked her lips quickly and just barely dodged a head-butt from his future wife.With a glare of annoyance, Leofric reached behind her and pulled the hidden knife out of her sleeve, throwing it to the ground out of reach. Then, purposefully, he ran his hands over every inch of her body, removing three more weapons before he finished with her. "You come back," she said, wriggling against her bindings. "You come back, Leofric, or so help me I'll; I'll do the most dangerous thing I can think of; and then I'll keep doing dangerous things until I can join you again," she vowed.Leofric only smiled, took her face in his hands and kissed her tenderly, coaxing her lips with his until he felt her soften and kiss him back. "What did I do to deserve you?" he asked, smiling and pressing his forehead to hers."The Leofric was punishment for the Pindsvin tax debt! Come!" Cnut shouted, starting down the hill toward the camp. Leofric sighed, kissed Godgifu one last time, and took off to join the King.Godgifu watched the two men stride downhill and join the line of people waiting to enter the camp, slipping a length of thick wire out of the cuff of her tunic, careful to avoid the serrated edge carved into one side and began sawing away at the leather straps binding her to the tree. Her eyes never moved from the two men casually joining the line of men waiting to join the camp, trying to read their body language, drawing any possible meaning from the slightest gesture.Just as the men reached the front of the line, Godgifu cut through her bindings and climbed onto the branch to which she had been bound. When it was their turn to enter, Cnut spoke briefly to the guards. Then, he nodded to Leofric, who reached into his pack for a pouch; probably the money they were charging for admittance to the camp. Leofric handed the pouch to Cnut who passed it over to the guards. They were in! It was working!Then, Leofric turned toward her, his face lit up by the golden setting sun, and smiled. Godgifu almost raised a hand to wave to him; and then he sneezed. Leofric had done nothing more exciting than sneeze, when suddenly, as Godgifu watched in horror, the guards started shouting and sacks were thrown over both Leofric and Cnut's heads as the men protested, their hands were bound behind them, and they were dragged away kicking and struggling."Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened;" Leofric's parting words echoed in Godgifu's mind. She had no intention whatsoever of heeding them, but having his voice with her was a comfort as she crept through the darkness around the edges of the Viking camp.Godgifu was accustomed to sneaking around unseen. After years of sneaking out of the castle, past servants and Sir Hulgar's watchful eye to rid herself of the veils she had to wear and put on the comfortable dress that she wore as Lady Godiva, she could easily melt into shadows or walk through lit places and be mistaken as someone else. These skills served her well as she prowled the cold marshes surrounding the encampment, watching and learning.She had seen the men drag Leofric and Cnut toward an area where numerous boats had been pulled onto the land and prepared for wintering. Had they been killed? Why would they have been brought to such a place? It didn't look like anyone spent much time out here with the boats. Most of the camp's population preferred the warmer areas where the metalworkers' fires burned. After searching the boat area, the only thing she saw was a disgruntled man arguing with himself as he carved a knife handle out of a piece of bone.Frustrated, Godgifu took to watching the occupants of the camp instead. Most of the men were engaged in some form of metalworking. Some were sorting pillaged items according to their metal into piles, where they would be moved to different areas of the camp to be broken into pieces and melted into coins or ingots by the ever-burning fires. Slaves were everywhere. Mostly boys and young men, though there were some women, as well. The most menial tasks were reserved for the male slaves: feeding the fires, carrying non-precious items around. The female thralls were most often seen sewing or cooking food, when they weren't regularly being pulled into a shelter to service one of the Vikings.From what Godgifu could tell, when they weren't counting their plunder or forcing themselves on their slaves, the Vikings mostly argued with each other. It appeared the camp was made up of several disparate groups of Vikings from different areas in Norway, Sweden, and Denmark. The languages were all somewhat similar, and because Godgifu spoke Danish, she was able to understand most of what they were saying. As for why they were arguing, it was surprising how petty it all was.Apparently two enormous blonde men, Hafdan and Gorm, were at odds because Hafdan used Gorm's favorite cup without permission and dented it when Hafdan came to blows with Toke over the proper lyrics to the song "Orm's Bloody Stump." After knocking Toke unconscious with the cup, Hafdan won the argument, but sadly the exceptional cup was irreparably damaged, in Gorm's view.Skarde told anyone that would listen that Leif's campsite was encroaching on his campsite. He ended his rants by pointing to a large rock marker he had placed at the border between the two shelters, promising that anyone who dared to touch it would be smelted along with the copper. Godgifu also saw Leif emerge and nudge the rock over a touch when Skarde had gone back inside his tent.Bjorn was despondent after burning half his beard away while playing a smelting prank on Balder. Apparently, the smelting prank involved a comical explosion of sorts, which killed Balder's favorite bed slave, as well as leaving half of Bjorn's beard charred away. Balder was insisting that Bjorn pay for the loss of his bed slave, and Bjorn was insisting that Balder should cut off half of his own beard first. Balder, for his part, did not appreciate Bjorn's logic.Most of all, the Torksey Vikings argued about something called "hnefatafl." Godgifu didn't understand the word, but it appeared it was a game involving many pieces on a board. It seemed to be like chess, but with one player starting with their pieces clustered in the middle of the board and the other player's pieces surrounding them.Godgifu learned that the Torksey camp was having a hnefatafl tournament, which explained the steady stream of people entering the camp after paying a fee. What she also gathered was that the tournament was not going well. Apparently, all the Viking groups that populated Torksey had different rules for playing hnefatafl, and because there was no recognized leadership among the different groups, the tournament that was likely intended as an enjoyable diversion for the colder weather had mounted quite the death toll amongst them. Indeed, it was rare that two Vikings of different bands would sit down at a hnefatafl board and it wouldn't end in blows or bloodshed.None of this explained why Leofric and Cnut were bagged and dragged away at the main entrance to the camp, but Godgifu hoped that an explanation and news of their welfare would come in time. Considering that the Vikings had no problems with maiming or striking each other dead for the slightest infractions, the fact that Leofric and Cnut were not killed immediately was actually encouraging. Godgifu had no doubt that if the Vikings wanted them dead, Leofric and Cnut would be dead.It was in a tent-like shelter on the outskirts of the camp that Godgifu found Queen Emma. Unlike the other shelters, it appeared somewhat cleaner and even more telling were the cracks of light between the walls of the tent by someone using candles inside. Gathering her courage, Godgifu waited until she would not be seen, and then crept up to the opening in the tent, where a soft voice could be heard muttering English in a vaguely French accent. "He roughly clasped her slender frame in his manly arms, shocking her untested virtue with the passionate, throbbing heat of his turgid;""Um; my Lady?" Godgifu whispered loudly.The voice fell silent, the occupant obviously pretending that no one was there. Godgifu would have found the situation amusing, if it weren't also so serious. "My Lady, I need to speak with you," she pressed.Silence."My Lad

Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men.By April601. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.In my early 20's I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn't expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.Third dates maybe a hand job.Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, andIf we made it the fifth date there were no limits.I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven't heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we'll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don't ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I'm stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn't sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.I wasn't sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I'd just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he'd even let me have another chance.Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.“Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One',“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn't out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that's one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn't anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn't a virgin, I'm sure there wouldn't have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man's virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl'. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn't much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn't believe how aroused I was. I don't think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry's loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn't allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn't hiding anything.I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn't want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.Despite my best efforts he wasn't ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn't going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn't want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?He wasn't ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.Then it hit me…what's going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn't he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn't possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren't you cumming?”He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn't be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn't get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn't wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.I wanted to do it again; I couldn't stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.By April601 for Literotica 

Legends of Godiva: Part 4A mysterious stranger comes, the lovers are parted.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Oh good, I was afraid Sir Hulgar might skip over the mutilations at Sandwich;" Godgifu whispered, pinching the bridge of her nose between her eyes."So; so sorry;" Leofric said, slowly turning a greenish color."But, God was watching!" Sir Hulgar raged, thrusting his gnarled and scarred finger in the air. "The Danish demon defiled the blessed throne of England but a few weeks, before his own horse threw him to his death, ending forever his accursed reign!" At this point, almost all the children cheered, for indeed Sir Hulgar told the tale with such verve and animation that most people would not have believed it possible from a man who spoke mostly through grunts and threatening glares."His kingdom, freed from the ravages of the invaders, the Witengamot restored King Aethelred to his throne; and there was much rejoicing," Sir Hulgar said, nodding at the divinely just outcome. Then, he frowned as he noticed a small hand raised over a head canted in deep thought."Don't do it; don't do it;" Godgifu quietly urged through clenched teeth."Yes?" Sir Hulgar barked to where Frederic sat with his question."He did it;" Godgifu sighed, her shoulders slumping."But; why did King Aethelred come back? The Witengamot agreed to make the Danish one king, so why wasn't his son the king, after that? Wasn't that the bargain?" Frederic asked, frowning at the discontinuity."The barbarian King's son was a mere youth at the time, and the Witengamot saw the chance to place God's chosen English king on the throne, once more. It came at a dear price, but one they were willing to pay," Sir Hulgar answered, his face grave."But what happened to the hostages, then? The kin that the Witengamot gave to the invader to back up their promise?" Frederic pressed."The Viking's son discarded the hostages on the beach at Sandwich, after carving off all of their noses, ears and hands," Sir Hulgar answered, gesturing to show the carving motions of the knife and making a wet ripping sound for effect, "returning the wretched victims to their families mutilated, if they even survived their terrible wounds at all. You still see some of them around; veils and gloves covering their hideous scars, forever a burden to the families that sacrificed them to free their land."At these words, the children all turned with wide eyes to where Godgifu sat, ominously gloved and veiled."Uh, I can attest that Her Ladyship has all the proper body parts, having seen;" Leofric began, before receiving a swift kick from his future spouse."Oh, for heaven's sake," Godgifu sighed, unbuttoning her long gloves and wiggling them off her hands and displaying her whole limbs for the children's benefit. Their concerns only partly relieved, the kids remained dubious and continued staring, trying to fathom the violent secrets her veil no doubt kept hidden."In for a pound?" Leofric asked Godgifu, quickly glancing to Sir Hulgar who stood at the ready and glared threateningly at the assembly in the hall.Leofric and Godiva had talked about this, about her someday shedding her veils and allowing herself to be seen as she was. Knowing he would love her and be by her side, no matter what happened, gave Godiva courage. She nodded, deciding that, if only for the sake of the children, she could do this."I;"Godgifu began, her mouth suddenly dry, then spoke to the assembly. "The veils, were for the comfort and tastes of my late husband, Lord Wilfred. God rest him," she said, carefully lifting her veils only enough to show the children that each ear was intact and whole. "They became a comfort to me after he died, but also a barrier between me and all of you. I believe every comfort has the potential to become a weakness that keeps us from being whole;" she said, steeling herself. "And so, I must ask your pardon, if my weaknesses have caused any of you injury; and ask your forgiveness, for hiding from you for so long," she said quietly, slowly raising the veil in front of her face.Godgifu's cheeks flushed and people gasped as her neck, her chin, and then her lips were revealed. She paused and swallowed, screwing up her courage to raise the veil a little more; just enough to show her nose, when her entire face was suddenly revealed when Leofric decided to be helpful and took the entire covering off her and threw it to the floor.Wide eyed and speechless, she whipped her face to him, shock clearly written upon her features. Leofric, suddenly realizing he had erred, lifted her veil from the floor and folded it clumsily before returning it to her in a haphazard bundle, but the damage had been done. Terrified, Godgifu nonetheless straightened her neck, squared her shoulders and looked out at the assembly.Face after face staring at her, seeing her; not shielded by a translucent cloth, but bare and unadorned. She loved them all; and she had lied to them. She had held herself above them out of need, claiming a false standard that she failed to uphold. She was a fraud. She deserved to be dragged through the streets and left to die. The people of Coventry deserved so much better than her.No one moved. No one spoke. Indeed, it seemed no one even breathed until Frederic rose from the group of children and came to stand before her. "It's nice to see your face, my Lady," he said, head still canted in thought, his eyes taking in every detail. "I don't think there has ever been a beauty like yours seen in Coventry;" he said, offering her a wildflower."Hear, hear!" cheered Reverend Palmer, clapping enthusiastically from the back of the room. Cheers and yells of agreement filled the hall, as applause gradually broke out amongst the assembly."Thank you, Frederic," she whispered, taking the flower from him with a shaking hand, she looked over the cheering assembly in bewilderment. How was this possible? Did they not recognize her? She hadn't been brazen in her appearances as the outlaw Godiva, but she had been known generally about the town.Blushing, she stood and nodded to the assembly in thanks, "I don't understand; don't they see?" she asked, glancing at Leofric who smiled down at her."Of course, they see you; they've always seen you," Leofric said, looking out at the assembly. "But, as is often the case, people will see what they want to see; and I think they've been waiting to see you for quite a while.""Do you; do you think they knew it was me? Godgifu and Godiva? All this time?"Leofric chuckled to himself, wondering how his future wife could be so completely self-delusional as to think her unique height and build would go completely unnoticed when perfectly duplicated by a mysterious outlaw. "I think Coventry is a small village; and that these people love you," he replied.The gathering winded down and people gradually went on about their business, taking one last look at their unmasked Lady before leaving. The boys, thrilled with their new storyteller, surrounded Sir Hulgar and pelted him with questions about Viking raids and other gory conquests, eventually pulling him from the hall to show them the proper shape and heft of a Viking battle axe.At length, only a solitary figure remained in the hall. It was a man, extremely tall and broad, and shrouded. He kept himself to the shadows, though the hall was not brightly lit. Uneasy, Leofric watched the man gradually approach the dias. Taking care not to give the appearance of doing so, Leofric maneuvered his own body to be between the stranger and the unveiled Godgifu, at all times."This 'Visiting Day,'" the man's accented voice called to them as he approached closer and closer to the dias, "Is good, I think, yes? You see the eyes, and the eyes; they see you," he said, thoughtfully.Leofric's senses sharpened, exactly as they had before going into battle, and he quickly searched the room for the others that must surely have come along with this shrouded stranger. This was not how such things were done; and the secrecy of it did not bode well.Sensing Leofric's tension, but not understanding the cause, Godgifu took his arm and petted it, peering awkwardly around his large body to the stranger. "Hello, sir," she greeted him, "Are you new to Coventry? Welcome.""I am new to many places, here, yes?" the man said, still approaching at a measured pace. "This story; to this, I am not new. This story I hear many times, but not told just so," the voice continued. "This story; it is told in whispers and not to children. But this story is not finished, yes? What happened to the son?" he asked, quietly.The hairs on her neck rose, and Godgifu looked more closely at the tall shrouded stranger and suddenly understood Leofric's tension, his hand carefully pressing her behind him, resisting her efforts to come forward. This was not how such things were done; but, regardless, she would not allow Leofric to be harmed for her offenses.With swift resolve, she darted backward until she was free of Leofric's restraining arm and quickly skirted out of reach around him and ran to the approaching figure. Kneeling in a low curtsy as she replied, "The son returned to England with a great force and took back the land he ruled by rights, and despite the violence needed to establish his rule, he showed great mercy in marrying Aethelred the Unready's widow Emma. In sparing her remaining children's lives, and in showing great patience as the people recovered from the wars and accepted him, Cnut the Great, as their ruler and King of the English, Danes and Norwegians; Your Highness," she whispered, bowing her head and closing her eyes.The hall was silent, but for the heavy beating of her heart. She wondered, briefly, if the king could hear it, as well. As she waited for her fate, other thoughts drifted unbidden through her mind. For one, Godgifu realized she never knew how drafty it was in the hall before, feeling the chill air creeping across the back of her vulnerable, unveiled neck for the first time. Would she be killed immediately? Her blood spilled across the floor, staining the stones until time washed them clean of all but the memory? Or would she be left alive but mutilated, the newly unmasked mistress of the town turned into a grotesque warning to others? Would Leofric stay with her, if she was hideous? Would he even be allowed to live?Then, she heard the rustle of a hood being pushed back. A hand took her chin and tilted her face upward to a face that was so strikingly handsome that, despite her terror, she found herself blushing. Stunning eyes examined her face and she let out a shaking breath, wondering if this was the last expression so many of her countrymen had seen before they died. Cnut the Great should have looked like a crueler man, ugly and savage, but he didn't. His face was mind-numbingly beautiful; and yet, strangely annoyed."And some of the Swedes;" he said, as if reminding her for the hundredth time. "Swedes! Stubborn! Smiling and stubborn! You tell them 'do this!' and always they say 'ja, ja' and then go do what they want! Why no one remember I win them, too? Very difficult people," he grumbled to himself, turning her face from side to side, an appraising look in his eye. Looking up to Leofric, he canted his head with a glint in his eye, "I did not know this was under the veils. If I had;" he trailed off, a hint of a smile on his face.Relaxing a little, Leofric took a knee himself, "You're better off as you are, Sire. With this one, you would be without the support of the Witengamot, have gnome-sized children, half as much money, and twice as much trouble," Leofric replied dryly. "Your choice of wife was faultless. Your choice of my wife, however;" he said, folding his arms in exasperation.Cnut returned his attention to Godgifu's recently unwrapped face. "You marry this one, yes?" he stated sternly, nodding toward Leofric, still holding her chin."Uh huh;" she said breathily, unable to think clearly beyond a few simple words. The blue of his eyes made her feel like she had fallen under the ice of a frozen mountain lake."Umm;" he said dubiously, "You be good? Let this one wear pants?" he asked, raising his eyebrows."Uh huh;" she agreed, her eyes drifting leisurely down over his large muscled frame, "Well, some of the time," she amended, swallowing and staring unthinkingly at his groin."Seriously?" Leofric complained, arms akimbo.Cnut pulled her chin upward until Godgifu was standing. He bent over until they were eye-to-eye. "And you will give me what is mine. What I use to protect you. What feeds the soldiers. What builds the ships. And for being bad and making me wait, you will submit to your; punishment," he said, his eyes glinting as Godgifu shivered involuntarily at his last drawn-out word.Swimming in a haze of terrified lust, Godgifu's mind formed the words "Yes, Your Highness," with enormous effort, but what came out of her mouth was more akin to an acquiescent moan."Good," Cnut said, releasing her chin, "Go wait in his bed. I send him soon," he ordered, straightening and turning his gaze to Leofric as Godgifu nodded and obediently wandered out of the hall.Bewildered, Leofric waited kneeling, as was only proper. One did not question the king about why he came to a town in his own kingdom, much less alone, to all appearances. The fact that Cnut came without pomp was one thing. Many men had little patience for the trimmings and splendor of royal life. But, coming without any apparent companions was another thing altogether. Sir Hulgar would have returned instantly if there had been a regiment of soldiers outside. No, the king was almost certainly alone; and cloaked to hide his identity. Something was wrong; and he needed it kept quiet.Cnut looked down at him, haltingly opened and closed his mouth several times, seeming to search for words, and eventually becoming frustrated and cursing in Danish. "Shall I search for an interpreter, Sire; or will yours be joining us?" Leofric asked."No; no interpreters. A little gold makes their tongues go bad; mine speaks with hands, now," Cnut said darkly. "Stand. We use your English. Aelfgifu of Northampton; you are kin to her, yes?" he asked.Leofric blinked in surprise, then frowned, "Well, only by marriage; I think my father's brother married her second cousin; or cousin once removed; how does that go?" Leofric fumbled, wondering how his distant kinship with a Northampton noblewoman could possibly matter to the king."You are kin," Cnut barked, as if that settled the matter. "Pack for travel and go fuck wife. After dark, we ride north.""Sire, I; I'm supposed to get married in three days. What will I tell Lady Godgifu? She'll be furious!""You not married yet?" Cnut asked, a look of piqued curiosity on his face and a small smile playing on his lips. "Tell her you go, but after you fuck. Say with handsome face. Marry after we return. This is not problem," he concluded, looking appraisingly around the hall."Can you tell me where we're going, at least, Sire? When we'll be back?""Yes. We ride north. Torskey. Tell no one. Go fuck not-wife. Everything fine," Cnut said, looking at the door through which Godgifu left.Leofric kept his face calm, despite his inner thoughts. Torskey was not the average out-of-the-way English town; it was an off-season Viking camp where the raiders' ships were pulled up on shore and the populace wintered in tents and rough huts together. Cnut was inviting him to ride along into a camp full of bored barbarians for reasons unknown. Well, Cnut was ordering him to go, more than inviting him; for no Englishman in his right mind would go there voluntarily. Everything was definitely not fine."Where are his troops? How many?" Godgifu asked, leaning out the window looking over the town trying to spy out the king's companions as Leofric entered the room."Why?" Leofric asked, going about the room collecting items to pack, "Did you want to fuck them, too?" he growled under his breath.Stunned, Godgifu turned to look at him, "What's that supposed to mean? What's going on?" she asked, from her precarious window perch.Scowling, Leofric pulled her bodily from the window by her waist and tossed her onto the bed. "He wants me to go with him. North," he snarled."But; we're getting married! Can't it wait? Why is he going north?""Oh, I have no clue! Maybe Cnut the Cuntwetter intends to subdue the English populace with his Nordic good looks! You certainly didn't put up much of a fight! I need weapons; where's the armory?" Leofric said, stalking out of the room."What are you talking about?" Godgifu yelled, running after him. "Are you seriously angry with me?""Uh huh;" Leofric cooed breathlessly, mocking her reaction to Cnut. Shocked at his demeanor, Godgifu retreated a few steps, the man before her seeming nothing like the one that had so easily won her heart.Then, anger replaced her shock and she stomped back into the forfeited space, "Well, fine! So, he's handsome! Like; really, really handsome! So what? Is it really so important to you to be the prettiest face in the room? Why the hell are you mad at me?" she asked, grabbing his arm.Leofric leaned in, blocking her against the wall with his body, "I guess I just didn't realize a pretty face was all it took to turn your head; I guess you really are all the same;" he sneered, tracing her neckline with his finger, dipping deeply into the crevice of her tits.Angry, Godgifu slapped his hand away, only to have it return with ruder ambition, "What are you talking about? Just because I thought he was handsome, doesn't mean that I;" she said, suddenly cut off by Leofric's lips crushing hers, his teeth scraping hers uncomfortably. She broke the kiss and struggled against him, trying to see his face to read it, but he grabbed a handful of her hair and bent her head back, kissing down her neck roughly, as if to prove a point.Godgifu ducked under his arm to escape, but Leofric pinned her to the wall of the stairway, reaching under her dress as she struggled and kicked against him. "Are you telling me that I won't find you dripping and ready after just a few sultry looks from a handsome face? Who cares if he cuts people's tongues out; why should that get in the way of a good time?" he growled, pushing her legs apart with his thigh and hiking up her skirt."Leofric! What's wrong with you? Stop it! Let go of me!""Oh no, little hypocrite, we're going to see how wet you are, first. I'll probably die before I get a chance at the prize, but maybe if I can get you to be honest with yourself, you won't have to work so hard to replace me. You can just hold a fucking beauty contest," he hissed, thrusting his fingers roughly inside her.Several things happened at a speed too great for Leofric to comprehend, but in the next instant he found himself on the floor wheezing for breath, cupping his genitals and feeling like his left eye might fall out. Godgifu stood over him panting and rubbing her elbow with tears of betrayal brimming in her large eyes.Angry, and still unable to see beyond being right, Leofric lifted up his hand and showed her his fingers, glistening and dripping with the honey of her arousal. Her face twisted, and she nodded her head, her lower lip trembling. "Yeah. I get excited; and when I'm excited, I want to fuck;" she choked, tears rolling down her cheeks, "but the only one I wanted to fuck was you; because I was yours. You made me feel safe," she said brokenly, before turning on her heel and disappearing in a flash of skirts.Leofric stared down the empty passage. She was gone. As the realization of what he had just done settled on him, Leofric felt ill. He had acted in such a way that made her use force to run from him. Back in the hall, he really hadn't even been angry about Godgifu's reaction to Cnut, finding it more humorous than anything else. He had never really doubted her loyalty or love for him, but in his fear and anger over his forced mission, he had jealously lashed out at her in the ugliest possible way. "I was yours; you made me feel safe" her voice coming back to him as pure torture, declaring his greatest accomplishments as things existing only in the past. Coughing, he used the wall to push himself up and wobble on toward the armory. Perhaps, she would allow him to beg her forgiveness before he left; if he could even find her.Near nightfall, after his search for Godgifu through the great house came up fruitless, Leofric returned to the hall to find King Cnut and Sir Hulgar engrossed in a game of dice. Alongside them, the betting pot consisting of some coins, a knife, a decorative pin, and what looked like a strangely large molar, awaited the winner. Sir Hulgar scowled over the dice as he shook them in his enormous hand, murmuring an incantation and closing his eyes as he released them. With a roar of triumph from Hulgar and an exaggerated howl of pain from Cnut, Sir Hulgar scraped the pot to himself, rubbed the tooth on his tunic, and wiggled it into his mouth.Standing with his winnings, Sir Hulgar clapped Cnut on the shoulder in hearty approval, despite horrifying the town with stories of his conquest not hours ago. Then Godgifu's knight protector noticed Leofric and grinned, taking in his black eye, swollen nose and ungainly walk with a degree of pride. "The fighting I could teach her, but not the speed; she was born with that. You never see it coming," he said, nodding, then turning back to Cnut, "It has been an honor to lighten your load, Your Highness," he said, bowing low and leaving the room."How is it that everybody likes you, Sire?" Leofric grudgingly wondered aloud, shaking his head as he watched Sir Hulgar leave."I am Cnut," he said simply, shrugging. Then, turning to Leofric with a look of annoyance, "I tell you 'fuck not-wife first, then tell her that you go,' you do not listen. Now, handsome face not handsome and everything more work. Stubborn! You are Swedish?""No, Sire. I made an ass of myself, left her unsatisfied, and with any luck, I'll be apologizing to her for the rest of my life. I am definitely English," Leofric sighed. "Will you please tell me why we are going to Torskey?"Cnut looked at Leofric for a long moment, then nodded as he led him out of the hall, and began walking toward the stables. "This story the Hulgar tells of my father Sweyn Forkbeard; it begins earlier. It started on the day of the St. Brice. You know this day?"

Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men.By April601. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.In my early 20's I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn't expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.Third dates maybe a hand job.Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, andIf we made it the fifth date there were no limits.I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven't heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we'll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don't ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I'm stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn't sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.I wasn't sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I'd just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he'd even let me have another chance.Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.“Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One',“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn't out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that's one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn't anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn't a virgin, I'm sure there wouldn't have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man's virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl'. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn't much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn't believe how aroused I was. I don't think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry's loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn't allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn't hiding anything.I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn't want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.Despite my best efforts he wasn't ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn't going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn't want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?He wasn't ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.Then it hit me…what's going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn't he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn't possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren't you cumming?”He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn't be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn't get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn't wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.I wanted to do it again; I couldn't stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.By April601 for Literotica 

Young virgin college grad's blind date with an Amazon Goddess. By Bernard Marx – Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Jude was five-six, slim, and had a boyish face that could be better described as pretty than handsome. He compensates by trying to grow a beard. Lyndsey was blonde, beautiful, and built. She was six foot two in heels. Her tits hung like ripe melons. Her juicy thighs and bubble-butt rounded out a form that could silence a room just by walking in. The two of them were all too happy to make their friends uncomfortable with impromptu make out sessions or keep their neighbors up every night with pleasurable moans from their residence. How they met..They were truly the most passionate couple you'd ever seen, if not an unusual one to look at. It's amazing to think that their relationship started off with a prank. At first Jude had been surprised at his friend, Jason, and his generosity that night. Setting up blind dates wasn't normally the kind of thing Jason did. Jason explained that Jude deserved a break after graduating college without having scored even one girl's phone number all four years. Jude showered, shaved, put on his best - and only - suit, and went to the restaurant. The fears that he would be meeting some dumpy chess club girl immediately disappeared when he saw the angel already seated & waiting for him at the table. Her full crimson lips that begged to be kissed, big blue eyes, hair like gold silk, and generous rack stretching out the body-hugging magenta knit dress. “Are you Jude?” Lyndsey asked with a pleasant smile. He gulped. “Yeah.” “I'm Lyndsey, nice to meet you.” She thought Jude was charming and sweet; he thought Lyndsey was enchanting and funny. Jude couldn't believe how lucky he was. But he was incredibly nervous, at the same time. About twenty minutes into the date, through appetizers and drinks; Lyndsey said “Let me go powder my nose.” When she stood up to her full, majestic height, Jude took in her towering statuesque presence. He suddenly felt like he was in an ancient Greek temple. She smiled and walked toward the back restrooms. A man sitting at the nearest table, glanced at her as she walked past him, then locked eyes with Jude and started chuckling. Jude had been the recipient of short jokes for years, but this stranger's laughter was an insult. Jude snorted, then pulled out his phone and texted Jason: Haw! Haw! Real funny, dickhead. Jason's response was three laughing-face emojis with three eggplants. Jude thought about walking out then and there, but that would've been rude to Lyndsey. She's been very pleasant company up til now. It would be better to just ride the date out, then text her tomorrow with some vague excuse about he's too busy to date right now. Rejection is a hideous tormentor. And Jude's fear of rejection often pushed him to do the rejecting, even when his fears were unfounded. Lyndsey came back right as the waiter set their plates down in front of them. “Don't you just love it when you come back from the rest room and your food is waiting for you?” She asked as she sat down. “Um, ah yeah, it's great.” He poked at his salmon. Lyndsey started twirling fettuccini around her fork, an awkward playful smile on her face. “I bet you were surprised at how tall I was, huh?” “What? Oh, no. I mean … you're not that tall.” “Please don't. I'm the same height as both my brothers.” She chuckled. “I'm not self-conscious about it, at least not anymore. High school days were rough, though.” She ate a forkful of pasta. “I know what that's like” Jude replied.  “I'm surprised you didn't run off when you saw how short I was.” Lyndsey looked Jude in the eye and with a reassuring gentle tone, said; “To tell you the truth, I'm not one of those girls who obsesses about guys' heights, I'd be a hypocrite if I did.” She added a smile and a wink. Jude smiled at that. “Jason is such a dick, he thought he was being so funny, setting us up.” “Listen,” Jude said. ”I wouldn't be insulted if you wanted to end this right now.” “Nah, you're cool” Lyndsey said with a smile & a raised eyebrow. Things only got better from there. They laughed and talked while they ate, finishing a whole bottle of wine. When Lyndsey invited Jude to follow her back to her place, he was too buzzed and too enamored to say no. As they entered her condo, she showed him to the couch and sat next to him. “It's been ages since I invited a guy back here,” she purred, stroking Jude's thigh. “Uh huh.” His cock was getting hard. “Me too. I mean - ” Giggling and giddy, she injected, “I know what you mean.” She smelled like flowers. “You're beautiful.” Jude said, in a most worshipful expression. “Thank you, Jude.” She placed both her hands on his cheeks and gently pulled him in for a kiss. Her lips were so soft. He let her tongue creep into his mouth. After a few minutes, he pulled back. “Something wrong?” she asked. “I need to tell you something, Lyndsey.” “What?” “I'm …” He took a deep breath. “I'm … a virgin.” Lyndsey smiled in a most appreciative way. She gently stroked his cheek. "That's fine.” “Really? You still want to be with me?” Jude smiled in obvious relief. Now his dick was hard as a diamond. “Of course, I think it's sweet. Something special saved just for me! I've always wanted to be someone's first.” She gracefully stood up and kicked off her heels with purpose. Turning to look down to him, she added; “I'm going to make this a very special night for you.” She reached behind her back and unhooked her dress, then lowered her dress down around her shoulders. Carefully pulling each arm out of the sleeves; she lowered the fabric down to reveal her luscious melons. They looked even bigger naked: plump, round, and rocking pendulously. Jude reached up for them, but his arms were too short, and she was too tall. Lyndsey bent down, grabbed Jude's hands, and placed them on her breasts; he squeezed & massaged them. They were so soft and warm. “Do you love them?” she asked. “Oh, oh God, yes.” He stammered, struggling to contain her copious flesh in his delicate hands; precum started to ooze from the tip of his dick, still tucked in his pants. “They're all yours, tonight.” Here was this towering example of feminine perfection offering herself to him, it almost didn't seem real. She let him fondle her for another minute before turning around and sliding off the lower half of her dress to reveal her pale, voluptuous ass. It was like twin moons in front of Jude's face, and he felt like he was going to turn into a werewolf. She ripped off her thong, then slapped her right cheek. “I love my ass.” She said, then bent over to twerk. Jude's face grew hot, his dick felt like it was close to bursting out of his pants as he watched Lyndsey's pale ‘badonkadonk' ass quivering in front of him. She turned around again to face her seated date, then pulled Jude up by his collar to stand facing her tits, and said, “You ready?” He nodded resolutely. After throwing off his jacket, he tried to unbutton his shirt, but his fingers kept slipping. Lyndsey softly touched his hand. “It's alright, I got this.” She carefully undid each button, then slid his shirt off, smiling and giving him warm eye contact the whole time. Jude wasn't just about to lose his virginity; he was going to give his body to a beautiful angel who actually cared about him. But it was when she unbuckled his belt that he suddenly became nervous. “Uh, Wait, Jack said, nervously. “I need to tell you -” “It's alright,” she unzipped his pants, and they fell to the floor. “I don't really care about”. She slid down his underwear and gasped - “Size. Oh my gawd!” she screamed in giddy delight. She reverently caressed his organ. “It's like a zucchini. A prized produce at the county fair!” Jude winced. He felt like he could cum any second, so she let go and just knelt there, admiring his full package. She touched his balls. "These feel swollen. When was the last time you jerked off?” “Never.” He winced again. “When I was fourteen, my mom walked in on me. She went on for days, telling me how filthy I was. Shaming me into a state of severe self-loathing that I'm finally just getting past. I've been afraid to touch myself ever since.” “Oh, you poor thing, you don't understand pleasure.” She took his shaft in both hands and gave it a light squeeze. “Don't worry, I'm gonna properly milk this king cobra for you.” Lyndsey eased Jude back sitting the couch. Then positioned herself straddling, facing him, and slid her sopping wet pussy down onto Jude's enormous pole. Both of them shuddered. Her warm, moist sex around his manhood was the greatest sensation he had ever felt. He had to summon all his willpower to stop himself from cumming then and there. “That feels so good,” Jude whispered. “It's about to feel even better.” She started to slowly descend, fully taking his length inside her, then she began to grind side to side, rubbing her clit across his pubic bone. He wrapped his arms around her waist. The feeling of finally having a woman's skin against his body was good enough to make a tear roll down his cheek. Lyndsey engulfed Jude's face in her deep cleavage as she started to buck, undulating her hips back and forth with practiced rhythm. Jude slid his hands around to her ass cheeks, squeezing them like a man holding on for the ride of his life. “Smack my ass, baby,” Lyndsey moaned. Jude gave her cheeks a gingerly tap. “Uh, I said smack it,” she ordered. “I can take it.” An animal was revealing itself as the Amazonian woman sought her sexual release. He raised his hands as high as he could and delivered two thunderous cracks to his lover's luscious ass-cheeks. “Yeah, That's more like it, baby.” She assured him. Their bodies were steaming-hot against each other. Pussy-juice dripped down Jude's cock. Red patches bloomed on Lyndsey's body as her panting grew more intense & her body overheated. Jude had been trying to hold his orgasm, to savor the feeling of being rigidly and fully connected to Lyndsey's warm, wet depths. But now he was almost at his limit, with his head still buried between her massive tits. Jude's first time was perfectly situated. Lyndsey was in charge and she knew he could go off at any time. She was controlling all the action. He just sat there and  enjoyed the ride'. He had years of inactivity (unless you count the nocturnal emissions). But fortunately Jude was lasting long enough to give Lyndsey a fuck to remember, on a pole she didn't think she'd ever get to enjoy. “Emginnasplid,” he groaned into her titty meat. Lyndsey reared back. “What'd you say, baby?” she panted. “I said I'm gonna explode!” “Explode! Yes. Explode inside me, baby. Gimme all that creamy gooey cum!” She arched her back and began a more rapid series of ‘elevator rides' on his cock. Jude caught his breath and then began sucking one of her engorged nipples, while his hands wrapped her slender waistline. After a few more quick pumps, Lyndsey suddenly froze in place. Her body went rigid, her eyes rolled back in her head. Jude held her upper torso, thinking she was going unconscious. Then her pussy clamped around Jude's cock like a trap, triggering his payload of spunt to make their exit. Jude let all resistance go. His own muscles tensed, and his balls contracted as thick cum rocketed into Lyndsey's womb. She smiled blissfully as her depths took a direct hit of his blast. There was one volley, then another, then another; his pulsing dick had a mind of its own. His arousal ascending to unknown heights of ecstasy, sending wave after wave of pleasure into Jude's brain, then tingling all over his entire body. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Ooohh! Oooohhhh!” Lyndsey moaned. Back arched and body quivering, she gripped over the backrest of the couch as though her raw ecstasy would launch her into the ceiling. They both shuddered with one final wave of orgasm before Lyndsey collapsed onto Jude's shoulder. He felt so small with her goddess body on top of him - it felt good somehow, safe. They held each other, panting, their bodies slick with sweat. Once his cock softened & contracted, she rolled off of him. They sat there, catching their breath. This woman is a complete contradiction to everything Jude's mother had brainwashed him into believing. Sex is not ‘filthy'. God made sex. God made sex especially wonderful for humanity to experience! The lies, the shame, the self-loathing; Jude was now free of all of it. And Lyndsey was the best ambassador of this new freedom. She was free from shame and she rescued Jude from shame, as well. “That was amazing.” Lyndsey caressed his cheek. “You're perfect. You're a lovemaking master!! Then Jude started crying. Not only was he finally free, he was able to make a goddess like Lyndsey happy, satisfied, and yet wanting more. "What's wrong?” Lyndsey softly inquired, with her head on his shoulder. “It's …” he tried to say through his tears. “It's just … I thought I might never get to do that with anyone, especially someone as beautiful; as perfect as you.” “Oh, baby.” She rolled off him as she reclined; pulling him over, into her arms. “I'm here now. Don't worry. You'll never be alone again.”  Her words penetrated his soul. This bond of their spirits was indescribable. A holy moment of two hearts becoming one with each other; spirit, soul, and body. Years of Jude's torment were now over. It was far better than all his Christmas mornings, all put together. The greatest gift he could ever dream of, was fully committed to him, and fully satisfied by him. She gently stroked his head until he fell asleep. Jude opened his eyes up to a sunlit living room. He was still on the couch, but it was now evidently the next morning. At first, he thought the previous night had to have been a dream. Jude's world had changed, and he still couldn't fathom the depths of that change. Then he realized he was still buck naked and an angelic female voice was softly singing in the next room. He also heard something sizzling in the next room, & smelled the delicious aroma of bacon. Ignoring any shame, Jude nakedly followed his nose into the kitchen where Lyndsey was standing at the stove. “Morning, sleepy head,” she said with a blissful smile. She was wearing nothing but Jude's dress shirt from the night before, it not only left the bottom of her ass cheeks hanging out, but the top three buttons remained unbuttoned in full surrender to her massive boobs extending out. He sat down at the dining table with plates of fluffy eggs and in a moment she arrived with a pile of crispy bacon. They didn't talk much while eating, they just smiled at each other between bites. “You're a good cook,” Jude said after he finished. “My mom always told me” Lyndsey said, blushing; “The best way to make a man happy is to keep his balls empty, and his stomach full.” “Well, mission accomplished.” Jude declared. She giggled. “Oh Gawd! Last night was amazing.” “You did most of the work, my dear cowgirl.” "Hey, don't be modest. You've got the kind of dick I've been dreaming about,” she said as she wiped her mouth with a napkin and slid her plate aside. He looked down at his member. "I've always known it was, well, above average, but I haven't done anything with it.” She reached across & rubbed his hand. “That's what I'm here for.” Lyndsey declared. “Hey, What's something you've always wanted to do, uh sexually?” “Uh, Everything,” Jude admitted. “Okay? Well, what's the first sex thing that pops into your head?” He looked at Lyndsey's revealed massive tits threatening to pop the straining fourth button off Jude's dress shirt. “Titty fucking?” Jude supplicated. Lyndsey smiled assuringly. She stood & cleared the table completely taking the things into the kitchen, then she came out a second later, and started slowly unbuttoning her man's shirt in a burlesque show presentation. Jude's cock was rock hard by the time she flung it off. She twirled and planted her ass on the end of the table, keeping a sultry expression, she maintained her intense gaze into Jude's eyes; then lowed herself on her back in the middle of the sturdy oak table. “Go ahead.” Was all she said with a slow wink. Jude quickly climbed onto the table, straddling over Lyndsey's torso with his thighs, then lowered his cock into the deep valley of her cleavage. she squeezed her breasts around him, the head of his cock poking through the top of her cleavage, to greet her. The tip of his glans seemed to be staring back to her, wanting her, calling her. “No one's ever been able to stick their dick all the way through,” said Lyndsey with glee. “Your heavenly cock is staring at me, Jude.” The luscious tit cleavage wasn't as stimulating to his cock as her wet, taut pussy, but it still felt good. She loved the experience of getting to hug his ‘pleasure rod' deep in her cleavage. He rolled his hips while kneading her warm, soft titty meat around his member. He had to go slow, but that just meant he could savor the experience more. Their eyes locked, they smiled at each other. Jude's pleasure kept building. When he felt himself reaching climax, he stopped undulating his hips, and started rapid stroking by sliding Lyndsey's tits along his entire shaft. Lyndsey raised her head and opened her mouth. His glans was swollen and purple. His tip's opening was dialated. Then he stopped, & shot a load into her face. Most of it landed inside her mouth. She swallowed the first two volleys, but got hit in the nose when the third volley launched before she was ready. While Jude panted, Lyndsey wiped some residual cum from her nose, then into her mouth with her pinky; and smacked, saying, “That tastes so good.” His knees began to hurt from kneeling on the hard oak table for so long, so Jude hopped off & Lyndsey followed. They faced each other. Even in her bare feet, Jude's face only came up to Lyndsey's shoulders, so he had to look up to meet her eyes. He placed his hands on her waist, then ran his hands over her hips to grab her voluptuous ass. Lyndsey placed a tit over each of his shoulders. He couldn't believe that just the evening before, he had been thinking about walking out on her. This woman had a face like Kaley Cuoco, a body like Kate Upton, an ass like Beyonce, and she was all his. How much luckier could a guy be? “Do you want to take a shower?” she asked. Getting covered in the hot water & rubbing suds all over each other's body, was almost as enjoyable as actual sex. Jude curiously explored every inch of Lyndsey's Amazonian figure with his hands, polishing her like a devotee polishing the idol of a goddess. She also loved the opportunity to explore her well-hung stud. First she shampooed his hair, slowly, sweetly. She then ran her hands down his torso to start washing this cock of a Greek god.  If Jude hadn't spent himself twice, and his body wasn't essentially dormant in the semen-producing process; He'd probably have been ready for ‘round three'. After toweling each other off, Jude went to find his scattered clothes. He picked them up and pulled his phone out of the pants pocket to check if he had any message. There was a text from Jason: “Hey dude, sorry about last night. No hard feelings? Come by and we'll talk about how I can make it up to you.” “Oh really..” Jude said quietly to himself. Lyndsey came out wearing just a bath blanket around her chest. “What is it?” “It's Jason, he sent me a text, inviting me over to apologize.” Jude smirked. “Do you want to come with me?” “Help me pick out something to wear.” Lyndsey said as she turned back to her bedroom. Jude dressed Lyndsey in a baby-blue sweetheart crop-top that showed off her hefty cleavage and a pair of tight designer jeans to flatter the curves of her sultry ass. Jude thought she looked ‘eat me' good, but not nearly as good as the look on Jason's face when he opened his front door and saw them together. “I brought Lyndsey,” said Jude, giving her right butt cheek a squeeze, “is that all right?” “Um, yeah.” Jason stared at them awkwardly. “Aren't you gonna invite us in?” asked Lyndsey, in a sexy voice. “What? Oh, yeah. Come and sit down.” Jason took the armchair, Lyndsey and Jude snuggled together on the opposing sofa. “It was really nice of you to invite us over to see how our date went,” Jude said with a mock smile. Jason continued to stare at the two of them, but mostly at Lyndsey's tit cleavage. “Uh.” “Thanks for introducing me to such a sweet guy,” said Lyndsey, running her fingers through Jude's hair. “We had a lot, of fun last night.” They started making out; moaning, shamelessly sticking their tongues in each other's mouths. It was otherwise silent, as Jason watched them for over a full minute before saying; “Alright, alright, you can stop.” Jude pulled his face away from Lyndsey's. “What do you mean, Jason?” “Yeah,” said Lyndsey, “can't a girl show her new man some loving?” “I know you're just fucking with me.” “Now, what makes you say that?” asked Lyndsey. “Come on,” Justin pleaded. “There's no way a girl like you is so crazy about a guy like him.” Jude stood up & squinted. “Some friend you are.” “Sorry, but I'm just being honest.” Then Justin looked at Lyndsey; “Lyndsey, what could he possibly have that makes you fall in love after one date?” Lyndsey scooted to the edge of the sofa behind Jude & reached around his waist. She unbuckled Jude's belt, unzipped his fly, and pulled out his anaconda. Jason's eyes went wide. “How's that for a reason?” said Lyndsey, peeking around, Jude's waist on his left side. Then she aimed his shaft over toward her face, and licked around his cock head in swirls. Jude lovingly rested his hand on Lyndsey's devoted head, and he gave Jason a satisfied smile. Lyndsey's tits were hardly contained at all, as she remained bent over. She knew Jason was tortured & devastated. Having sufficiently tormented their host, the couple thanked him again for his matchmaking kindness, and went back to her place for a swim, and more adventures. By Bernard Marx for Literotica

Mom explores new wild side, first date, years after divorce. By Eva_Adams  - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. University  The pale vanilla thickly painted cinder block walls that framed a small high window above the twin bed reminded me of the inside of a prison, but to my son his new dorm room was freedom – at last. I almost didn't even get the brief glimpse of where he would be living for the next year. At first, he insisted he could carry up his boxes and suitcases himself, as he didn't want to introduce his new roommate to his newly single, middle-aged mom. I even promised not to dance or sing while there, but maybe it was the fact that I mentioned those possibilities for ultimate peer embarrassment that got me dismissed shortly after the luggage entered the room.My son was about to test out his suburban survival skills, and at 18 he was ready. Somehow, amid or maybe because of my many mistakes, he had turned out well. There was nothing else to say that I hadn't told him already that he would be willing to hear. So I gave him a discreet hug in the stairwell with no other students around. “I love you, honey.” “Love you too, mom.” And he jogged back up the stairs to his new life, while I retreated back to the car and the four-hour drive home. With the green blur of trees in my peripheral vision and nothing but an endless, straight two way freeway ahead for the next 80 miles, I turned up the end of Joan Jett's “Bad Reputation,” just before it segued into the next hit on my 80s dance music playlist. I remembered dancing in the bathroom to Madonna's “Like a Virgin” while putting on too much eyeliner ahead of a college party with my best friend Wendy back when we were virgins. But truth be told, I managed to stay one all through college too. Wendy and I were on the phone last month as she celebrated her 48th birthday, wondering why we tried so hard to be perfect, rather than having more fun when we were in our 20s. She was always prettier than me – at least guys thought so – with her highlighted shoulder length blonde hair, blue eyes and high cheekbones. So experiencing the inevitable part of aging of becoming invisible in public was hitting her harder than me. Her blonde highlighted hair was about 5 inches shorter than college and she still had her high cheekbones etched with the outer edges of wrinkles near her eyes. Like me, Wendy had probably only gained about 5 pounds since college, but unlike me, it looked to be mostly muscle from her part time job as a yoga instructor. If she had cellulite, I had yet to see it. But like most women, Wendy could be her own worst critic even while protesting the unfairness that women are so judged by their looks. She said, “I was in the customer service line in Home Depot last week, but the clerk came around the desk to show some gal in a short tennis dress to the hardware aisle for the right size wood screws for her project. Hello – it's not as if I wasn't already standing there. Am I invisible?” “Maybe you need to wear a short sports dress for errands. You could still carry it off,” I said. “Yoga dresses are in style now.” “That's not the point, it's about fairness,” Wendy said. “Hey we got that attention when we were her age and didn't complain,” I said. “Yeah, we made quite a pair. But unfortunately we didn't do anything with it! Not really,” she said. “What do you mean?” I asked. “We were too good, too uptight, always trying to do the right thing, stupidly trying to have morals,” she said. “Don't you ever think about it and wonder why?” “Yeah, if I had known I would marry my college boyfriend three years after graduation only to get dumped as our kids reached whatever age he considered viable so he could leave to fuck a zillion others. Yes, I would have said a yes a few times instead of no to any number of other guys in college,” I said. “We followed the rules. But for what?” she asked. “For the nice, appropriate boys who deemed us marriage material,” I said. “But what was the alternative? ” “Rob Winslow.” “You always did fall for bad boys.” “Yeah,” she sighed, nodding unseen against the phone. “He was gorgeous, but there was not enough penicillin on the planet to make me want to really find out how he managed to have a different voluptuous babe every night of the week.” “Well you ended up well – or at least you're not divorced.” “True,” she said, but quickly changed the subject to our kids, and we spent the rest of our call rattling on about this and that. But that call stuck with me. I couldn't get it out of my head. Ever since then, I began to notice not getting noticed. In stores, restaurants and the occasional music venue, I was 48 and invisible. Maybe Wendy was right. Maybe we should have been less careful and more care free in our youth if this was where we were headed. I starting thinking, “So what is stopping me now?” Was it maybe the disbelief that a guy would not care about stretch marks he had no role in creating, or the extra five pounds? And what about my butt? It still felt round and muscular, but the wrong light highlighted the cellulite that no amount of dieting seemed to fix. I didn't mind some wrinkles like the happy ones around my eyes, but not the ones around my chin. Those wrinkled just showed I gritted my teeth at night, the tension of getting through the last several years revealing itself. Maybe I needed botox. My next insecure thought was my house. I had moved to a smaller home, a townhome, after the divorce and I had not even invited anyone over for dinner yet. The thought of having some unknown new person in my home was daunting let alone my bathroom. I'd need to store sex toys elsewhere for starters. I had too many of those really. I guess I kept thinking that with the right one I wouldn't need to actually go on a date. But so far it hadn't worked. I was also hesitant about going from a 24-year marriage into some new serious relationship. I had needs, yet no experience with casual sex. It's one thing to jump into the deep end with casual affairs at 21, but how does one even do that at my age? It would take courage to be naked with someone now. Courage I wasn't sure I had. What was it Anais Nin said? “Life shrinks or expands in proportion to one's courage.” Hell, I was living it – at least the shrunk part. My days were measured in coffee packets, dish detergent pods, and Netflix episodes at a rate of one each per day at the same time every day. I left the house mostly for the grocery store, and my most regular social interaction was taking my dog to a park with several neighbor dogs. The pup had a more active social life than I did. Seeing that quote always resonated with me. It was like seeing a “you are here” dot on a map at the mall. However, as my thoughts wandered during the drive, I remembered one of her lesser-known quotes. It was that Nin quote that awakened the motivation to move from that safe dot on a map of my small world to where I wanted to go. When I got home, I found the card with the Anais Nin quote a friend had given me years ago and taped it at eye level by the bathroom mirror. “And the day came when the risk to remain tight in a bud was more painful than the risk it took to blossom.” I resolved to blossom. Home, 4 September 2021 My son was no doubt enjoying his freedom from parents and I was ready to enjoy my freedom from day-to-day parenting. I had had a few dinner dates with two different acquaintances over the past year, but nothing further. What could I really do? No teenager likes to think of his mom out on a date let alone meet the guy in the kitchen. Bringing the date home would have been too much. I spent my first kid-free week cleaning out closets, donating things I no longer needed and scrubbing everything, marveling at how the floors and kitchen stayed clean with just me. But with nothing else to clean, and my house ready for anything, it was time to either leave it, or invite someone over. I chose the latter. I had kissed Don goodnight in his truck after our second dinner date a few months ago. It was brief but nice. Was I turned on? I was too nervous to fully connect like that. But it felt pleasant enough – and I liked that he hit the right range for the occasion and my mood. His lips felt soft and open against mine with slight but not crushing pressure. His tongue entered my mouth without invading it. His withdrawal left me wanting a bit more, looking forward to more even as he came around the side to open my door so I could teeter in heels I was unaccustomed to wearing to my porch. But then it was summer. Between work, family visits and our respective vacations, we had exchanged just a few texts in the past few months. So, I texted him, and offered to cook dinner. “You what?” Wendy asked. “I told him to come to my place and I'd cook.” “You know what that means!” Wendy said, her voice one level below shouting. “That I'll probably make something basic like meat and potatoes. I don't really know what he likes beyond what he ordered at that Italian restaurant, and I don't remember what he ordered on our first date.” “No! You just offered yourself on a platter.” “Actually I had planned to serve dinner on the deck.” “I'm serious,” Wendy hissed, cupping her hand around the phone, but lowering her voice. “Didn't you see that episode of ‘Coupling'?” “I'm not remembering.” “Saying ‘I'll cook' means come over and sleep with me, and I'll cater.” “I doubt some guy will think that. It's just our third date.” “Exactly! How long since you've been on a date?” “So things have changed over the past 20 years? And how would you know?” “First, women at the yoga studio talk. I hear a lot. Actually maybe dating hasn't changed much – but you were unrealistic about expectations 20 years ago too.” “Well I'm not worried about what he thinks. Actually, I hope he does think that.” “This doesn't sound like you. What are you thinking?” “I've thought about what we talked about last month – that invisibility is growing by the day and opportunities to live, really live are shrinking. I'm tired of caring too much about what people think, and not enough about what I want.” “So what do you want?” “I want to stop being good and start having fun. I want to get past the divorce, to be rechristened, reintroduced to touch, to life.” “He is an IT guy, maybe he can reboot you,” Talia said, calmer now, giggling. “Let's hope!” 10 September 2021 The third dress hit the floor in a ring and I stepped out. I still didn't know what to wear – just what not to wear. What I wanted was a casual dress with a zipper for the fun drama of unzipping it later. But the first one emphasized the extra inch of tummy that had remained since childbirth. The second one fit, but would be hard to shimmy out of due to the shape. I had hoped the green one would work, but was starting to realize most of my clothes reflected my conservative upbringing – not the figure I still mostly had from keeping up dance work out videos. The skirts tended to hit midcalf and covered all of my chest and most of my arms too. I was going for classy, but the result was frumpy. How had I never noticed this? Before, I picked an outfit based on color and favored greens and browns as my auburn hair clashed with most colors. I thought of just wearing jeans and a blouse. That would give options to take off one and not the other. That worked well in college. The difficulty of wrestling off jeans tended to break the mood and offer a natural stopping point. But this was a new phase and for that, I considered a new plan. I decided to go for all or nothing. I was not going to divvy out body parts in hopes of cultivating respect. I planned to just kiss my date and decide by feel – not some preconceived notion of appropriateness, I hung a green wrap dress on the towel rack in the bathroom to drop out the wrinkles in the steam. I pulled the faucet on and set it to 40 degrees Celsius and waited for the water to heat. My breasts could charitably be called athletic at almost a B cup. My waist, still indented with a slight trace of abs, could be seen somewhere above the stretch marks. I ran my hands from the sides of my indented waist along the swell of my hips that were firm and brushed down the sides of my thighs, trying to imagine what someone else would think. My legs were long, slightly thin and muscular, but freckled with a few broken veins. Like the rest of me, they felt better than they looked. Maybe it could be dark tomorrow night I thought as I slide the shower door shut and let the tepid water I'm sure every woman has a similar list of faults, but if we dwell there, we could too easily loose any motivation for action or connection. I needed to think more like a guy. But soon found that to be better, but not entirely worry-free either. What if everything doesn't work as it should? This had not been tested fully in almost three years now. Like other divorced couples, the sex had ended before the marriage actually did. How long had it been since I had had an orgasm that didn't involve batteries I wondered as I circled my breasts with suds? I took the shower nozzle out of the hook and set it to pulse as I rinsed the lather down my puffy pink nipples to my abs and watched the stream of water run down my pale thighs. My senses sprung to attention at the closest thing to touch my skin had felt in way too long. I aimed the pulsing jet at the small triangle of dark auburn hair and gasped as the jet slid through the slit to my most sensitive spot. Awakened, but not satisfied, I turned off the shower, patted myself dry and dove on the bed face down. I needed to test this, and to do so I needed to replicate the tools I'd have Saturday, well the ones that would be on hand that I had myself, which meant fingers. I was going on a third date and ready to entertain the idea sex with the first man since my husband, since by 20s. But I was not ready for the idea of bringing battery-operated devices to the evening so I needed to replicate the tools or lack of them I'd have on hand for the ending. I used to be able to have orgasms just from thrusting, but it had been years, and I tried to remember what worked as I lifted my hips and tapped the auburn hair with my finger and then slowly circled my hips against the mattress. Soon the slickness parted my lips as I tapped. I moved my hand down and pushed my index finger inside about two inches before it caught on a ring of muscles – at least I think it was a muscle – not really sure. I imagined my favorite moment, when a guy is turned on and knows he is wanted. It's something about the look in his eye, the confidence when he knows that he has just the tool you most need, and it is in his hands waiting for entrance. More wetness pooled against my finger and I pushed further with my curved finger until I hit an even more sensitive spot and my hips contracted against it. I imagined it was Don and not my finger, thrusting into me now, as I thrust against my finger and then bent it in rhythm to my twisting hips. But there I remained on the edge. How long had it been? Ten minutes? I wondered as I thrusted to no relief. I arched my back and pinched one nipple hard. The combined sensation worked, finally as I felt a new focus and a familiar clench in my abs. It wasn't an orgasm, not yet, but it would be. It seemed to build like rumbles of an approaching thunderstorm, small contractions at first that floated outwards to my long limbs when a bolt seized through, releasing me back to consciousness, back to myself. I rolled to my back, panting as I lay on the cool sheets. * * * 11 September 2021 “Come in. What can I get you to drink?” I asked, a bit breathless from running down the stairs to answer the door. But instead of answering he opened his arms for a hug. I smiled, my cheekbone pressing against his solid chest with only my thin green wrap dress between us felt grounding. His presence in the entryway of my home sent flutters through my torso, but his touch calmed me. My head barely grazed the top of his shoulder even on tiptoes in my bare feet. After a couple years of doing everything myself, I felt instantly safe dwarfed by his size. His head was shaved bald, and I liked the simplicity and honesty of how he dealt with the hair loss some might have agonized over. It suited him. I found an almost full whisky bottle someone had brought to a house party a few years ago that I had only used to make fudge, and poured him some in a glass with ice. I knew much more about fixing dinner than drinks, and hoped that was to his liking. We took my wine and his whisky to the deck. I was relieved the weather cooperated so well – mid 70s with a slight breeze as I had yet to buy a comfortable indoor couch. My townhome, an end unit, was private as townhomes go, backing to thick woods. My only adjacent neighbor's home was set back so my deck that wrapped around the side of my house was not in view. There was a narrow strip of common ground that connected to a just the side yard of my next closest neighbor, but that neighbor rarely made use of that gate to his yard. So I led Don out to my outdoor paradise. A dining table to one side and then a comfy outdoor sectional sofa pushed into a corner of my deck, a deck that was bigger than my living room. He sat in the middle so I sat with my back propped against him and my legs outstretched, again enjoying the feel of his bulk, softness and hardness combined, as I leaned against his chest with his arm draped over my shoulder. After chatting about our work from home conditions and summer vacations, I swiveled to face him and traced fingers from the dark hair on his calf up to his thigh that was mostly covered by long cargo shorts. Probably not subtle, but I was done with subtle. He soon responded, whether it was to my fingers or the eye contact, I can't say, but I got the reaction I desired. He leaned toward me for a kiss. If it had been awhile since having an orgasm with someone else in the room, it had been way longer, years, since I had been thoroughly kissed, and I was enjoying the secondhand sweetness of the whiskey. I don't know why kissing stopped a few years before sex, but it had. I suddenly felt awkward not remembering how to move my mouth in response to another moving object. When we both needed air, he moved to my neck, putting every nerve ending on high alert as I arched neck and back to give him more access. His kisses trailed down to the curve of my breasts pushed to their best advantage by the push up bra, giving me almost the perception of cleavage. I realized that perception would soon be replaced by actual data, and I briefly wondered whether bras might be an area in life where it was best not to over promise and under deliver, or whether by the time a guy got a bra off he was generally feeling more optimistic than critical. Thankfully any thoughts and doubts evaporated as Don's mouth dipped yet again from my neck to the V of the wrap dress while his finger found my nipple through the admittedly thick layers of push up bra and pinched. “Yes,” I exhaled, my neck bent around his head and my mouth kissed the top of his head as it dipped further to kiss the nipple he had just assaulted. I pulled his head into my chest and arched my back. “Yes, more, please.” I said though muffled against his hair. One hand scooped that breast from the push up bra and with his mouth spread wide taking in most of it; he deftly unhooked the front clasp of my bra with his other hand. I pulled at the shoulders of the dress, spreading the V shape held by a side tie even wider to free my breasts for his tongue. “Sensitive?” “Very.” “I love it.” By Eva_Adams for Literotica

Family Reactions: Heartbreak and rejection draws Tim & Beth closer to each other.By neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We drove the few minutes to Beth's house, and Beth used her key in the door. "Hi, Mom, we're back."Her mother appeared from the kitchen. "Oh, hi, Tim."Beth glanced at me, then held out her hand to her mother. "Look, Mom, Tim and I got engaged."I watched, my anticipation suddenly turning sour in my stomach as her mother's face changed, her expression twisting. "Really? At your age?"She turned to me. "Don't think I don't know what you two have been doing up there, and I'm sure on this holiday of yours. I can tell when you wash the sheets, you know."Beth flinched as her mother continued. "Engaged, I don't think so. You've got her pregnant, haven't you, don't even know enough to be careful, and you think bringing her back here with some cheap trinket on her finger will make it right. Well, you can forget it."She turned back to Beth. "You can do what you like when you're out of this house, how are you going to get on at university with a brat, but while you're still here I don't want to see him."Beth's face was as white as it had been in the car, but she took a deep breath. "No. Nothing is like you've said. Tim's not like that, and, “ her face screwed up, tears forcing past her eyelids, "it hurts so much that that's what you think of me."She looked her mother straight in the eyes. "Either Tim's welcome here, or I'm not."Her mother's tone was uncompromising. "Go with him, then, I don't care."Beth was shaking as she turned to me. "Tim?""I'll work something out," I promised. "Do you need to fetch anything?"She shook her head. "I already have everything important."Beth turned back to her mother. "Call me if you change your mind. But you won't, will you, I know that from Grandad."Her mother's face showed unmasked rage. "You, he, “I took Beth's arm, and she turned her back on her mother, walking out of the front door. I pulled it closed, careful not to slam it, and guided Beth to the car, helping her with her seatbelt. I started the engine, driving just far enough to be out of sight of the house, and stopped the car.Beth came into my outstretched arms, sobbing uncontrollably, her tears soaking through my shirt. "I, oh god, Tim,”She broke down again, and I stroked her hair. Finally she looked up, face tear-streaked, eyes red. "Thanks for looking after me.""Let's get going," I encouraged her. A few minutes later I pulled up outside my parents' house, and Beth held my hand tightly as we walked up the path. Mom opened the door, looking at Beth with a concerned expression. "Are you two Okay?""I'll explain later, Mom," I offered. "But would you mind making up the spare room for Beth?""That's no problem."We went through to the kitchen, and Mom busied herself finding a pan, milk. "Whenever Tim had something bothering him, hot chocolate would always cheer him up a bit."She set steaming mugs in front of us and Beth sipped gratefully. "Where's Dad?" I queried."In the garden as usual, I'll get him."She returned with my father, and he sat down at the table without comment. Beth gave me an anxious look, then forced a smile. "Look, Tim and I got engaged while we were away.""Oh, that's wonderful," Mom exclaimed. "Let me look."She enthused over the ring, "I love the style, such a classic, “ while my father gave me an uncharacteristically warm hug. "Well done, no point in hanging about when you're sure."Beth seemed to relax. "I'm sorry to impose on you, it'll only be for a little while before Tim and I go away."My mother shook her head. "Whatever's happened, it'll be lovely to have you both until then."She turned to my father. "I'll make the bed up, can you make a start on dinner? I think these two would enjoy sausage toad, plenty of gravy.""I'll get our stuff from the car," I offered. "Then I can do the washing."The rest of the day was filled with mundane tasks like laundry and cooking, "Come and tell me what you think of the roses, Beth," Mom invited, and finally Beth suppressed a yawn. "Sorry,”"It's fine," Mom reassured. "Why don't you two go up? You don't have to get up for anything in the morning, do you, I'll make breakfast for you whenever you're ready."She glanced at me, and again at Beth's ring. "And if we happen to hear footsteps crossing the landing to the spare room, well, that's not really any of our business, is it," she smiled.House HuntingBeth was more herself the next morning, and I grinned at her as she pulled on her bunny rabbit flannel pajama pants and a t-shirt to go down for breakfast. "I think I smell bacon."Mom smiled as we sat down at the kitchen table, sliding heaped plates in front of us. "What do you think you might do today?"I glanced at Beth. "I think we have some things to talk about, don't we, love. Maybe we could sit in the summer house, on the back slope?""Of course," nodded Mom. "We'll leave you to it, you can come back across when you need anything."We made short work of our breakfast & went through the garden path, then over the slope, to the summer house.I pushed open the door, the sun spilling inside onto the old swing seat Dad had put there. "Oh, I love these," Beth enthused, sitting down and swinging her legs.I sat beside her, looking across at the tall hedge, mingled with climbing flowers, that hid this house from view. "So, where shall we start?"Beth took a deep breath. "Well, maybe we should think about what to do with Grandad's money. I know the wedding will cost a bit, but we should probably think of something more permanent first?"I silently blessed my sensible fiancée. "Exactly."I looked across at the house again. "There's one thing I thought of straight away. Instead of spending money on hall fees or rent that we'll never see again, why don't we just buy somewhere to live?"Beth's eyes widened. "You mean, “She leaned closer to me, pillowing her head on my shoulder. "That would be beyond amazing."She grinned. "Maybe we could even stretch to that hot tub."I picked up her iPad. "Why don't we take a look what sort of thing is available down there?"Beth chuckled. "Slow down a bit. What kind of place would you like? We might find we have quite different ideas."I mused. "If I could have anything at all, I've always imagined somewhere big, old but really well looked after, lots of rooms, high ceilings. Definitely an attic, I've always wanted a room with one of those windows that looks out over the roof."Beth blinked in surprise. "That's so weird. That's exactly the sort of house I always wished I lived in."She chuckled again. "Probably comes from reading so much Enid Blyton."I let her take the tablet from my fingers. "Right – real estate agents."She tapped in a search, scrolling down the list. "This one sounds posh, probably they have bigger houses, maybe out of town a little."She clicked on a link, and I leaned closer to look. "Hmm. That one's too modern. And this one with the stables, we weren't thinking of horses, were we."Suddenly Beth pointed at the next image, with a 'Just listed' logo. "Tim?"I read the description. "Large period house, own grounds. Recently refurbished in keeping with the original character." It's just a few minutes from town.Beth clicked through the photographs. "Look, there's the attic, and it has real chimneys, I love open fires."She scribbled in her notebook, and passed it over. "Tim, do you want to give them a call? I'd rather you did it."I pulled out my phone, taking a deep breath and tapping at the screen, dialing. The number rang twice, then I heard a pleasant female voice. "Farquarson's, how can I help?""Ah, my name's Tim Oakes," I did my best to keep my voice steady. "My fiancée and I have seen a property on your web site, “ I gave the reference number, "and we're very interested."I heard her riffle through papers. "Ah, yes. It's literally gone on the market this morning, we've not arranged any viewings yet."I flashed my eyebrows at Beth. "Could we see it?""Of course," I heard at the other end of the line. "It's vacant, sadly the previous owner passed away, so I could arrange to meet you today, perhaps five?""That would be wonderful.""Done, then." I heard a brief hesitation at the other end. "Have you already made your financial arrangements, may I ask?"I squeezed Beth's hand as I replied. "Actually this would be a cash purchase."A pause, then, "Of course, sir. That makes things much more straightforward if you decide to proceed. Til this afternoon, then."I ended the call, and I couldn't help my broad grin, which Beth echoed. "It might be the only time in our lives we ever get to say that," I chuckled, "but damn, that felt good."She nodded. "How long will it take us to get there, do you think?""Only a couple of hours on the new toll road," I reassured her."Lunch on the way? There's a really good truck stop on the toll road."An hour or so later we were in the car, Beth looking at the map. "It looks like the house has woods behind it," she said.We passed the toll plaza on the other side of the motorway, and I glanced at Beth. "The truck stop will be soon.""Goody, I'm definitely starting to feel like something to eat."I pulled off the motorway, and we walked hand in hand through the food court. "I fancy fried chicken for a change," Beth pointed.I ordered for us, then carried the tray over to a table. "Um," said Beth, picking up a chicken wing and nibbling. "I love this coating."She finished her piece and licked her fingers. "Put the straw in my milkshake for me?"I put the tall cup in front of her and she sipped, signaling her thanks with her eyebrows. "Mind you don't suck too quickly and get brain freeze," I teased her.We finished our lunch, and I waited while Beth went to the loo. "Okay?""Um Hmm."We set off again, picking our way through the motorway interchanges and onto the new road which struck out cross-country in an easterly direction. Beth looked up into the sky, shielding her eyes against the sun. "I think there are supposed to be kites on this bit."The road seemed to go on and on, but finally we started to see signs for the university town where we'd be spending at least the next three years. "It's the next exit," Beth indicated, and I slowed, pulling off onto the B-road. The countryside was much flatter here, and Beth pointed ahead. "That must be it, I can see the woods."A graveled drive left the road, leading to the front of the house. A shiny Mini was already parked, and a young woman got out as we drew up.She walked over to us, smiling. "Hi, I'm Sarah." She was not much older than either of us, with a beautiful face and long brunette hair past her shoulders."I'm Beth, and this is Tim," Beth introduced us."Shall we?" Sarah offered, taking out a set of keys and opening the front door. She let us go ahead of her into the wide tiled hallway, then stepped inside, closing the door behind us. "It's a late Georgian property originally," she began her obviously-prepared presentation, "but the last owner restored and refurbished it extensively, so there's nothing significant that needs doing in regard to the fabric or fittings."

 Francesca's Garden of PleasuresBy neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I woke to a feeling of bliss, still flanked by two beautiful women, one of them my beloved Beth. She smiled as she always did when we woke together. "Hi.""Hi yourself."I felt Francesca stirring. "Buongiorno" she wished us as she stretched luxuriantly.She sat up, and as always I couldn't help my eyes being drawn to her breasts. "Such a lovely day," she observed as the sunlight slanted in through the gap in the curtains.Beth nodded. "Perhaps we could all go out somewhere?"Francesca thought for a moment. "I know a place."She got out of bed, starting to dress, and Beth reached to touch her arm. "You don't need to go."Francesca smiled. "I think you two lovers need a little time to yourselves, maybe? I will go back to my room, take shower, I see you at breakfast."She deftly tied the fastening of her dress in place, and she was gone, closing the door behind her.Beth turned over, and I wrapped my arms around her. "She's very considerate."Beth nodded, a grin slowly spreading across her face. "Wow, last night really worked, didn't it."My expression was thoughtful, even a little puzzled. "We didn't quite stick to the plan, did we?"Beth smirked. "You men and your plans. What do you mean?""Well, I don't think there was any time when she and I were both giving attention to your breasts."Beth acknowledged my point. "Something still to look forward to, then."I hesitated. "And the way I was in her, you and I haven't done exactly that, have we. I'm sorry."Beth looked surprised, putting her hand on mine. "You were worried about that? Don't be silly. Anyway, I prefer to see your face, usually. Not that we shouldn't try it sometime."She smiled. "Anything else?"It was my turn to show surprise. "Well, um, you and she didn't, you know, there,”Beth's response was a shiver of anticipation. "Now that, I definitely hope we put right today."She took a deep breath. "Right, time for a shower so we can get going straight after breakfast. I wonder where Francesca has in mind, ?"When we walked into the dining room, Francesca was already at the table we'd shared the previous morning. "The girl will bring your usual breakfast," she grinned.She'd changed into a summer dress, still elegant but more suitable for a casual day out, and her dark hair was caught into a neat ponytail. "Any clues on where we're going?" I hinted."It is very close, but also private," came her enigmatic response.When we'd finished eating, Francesca bent down to pick up a blanket she'd kept under her chair, incidentally giving me a clear view down her cleavage, confirming that as yesterday she hadn't felt a bra was necessary to her outfit. "Follow me."She led us into the hotel's back garden, the grass neatly trimmed but the shrubs and bushes less and less well-tended as we moved further in. Finally we reached a high brick wall almost entirely concealed by overgrowth, and Francesca carefully stepped forward, pulling the ivy aside to reveal a wooden door, its iron latch showing signs of rust but still solid.She pushed the door open with some effort, and turned to us. "Please, enter."Beth stepped through first, and I followed. "Wow,”We were in a walled garden, trees and shrubs wildly overgrown, but with an inviting mossy lawn in the center. Francesca eased the door closed, brushing dust off her fingers, and smiled. "A wonderful place, no?"She walked to the center of the grass and spread out the blanket, sitting down and patting the space beside her in an obvious invitation. Beth walked over, kneeling, and I laid down in the space she'd left, my hands behind my head. "Um, it's idyllic."Beth looked around thoughtfully. "I'm sure the medieval writers used an enclosed garden as a symbol of a woman's body,”Francesca blinked. "You also read old books?"I chuckled. "Oh, you wouldn't believe it. That's why we've had so many holidays in this town, after all.""Of course we've both read quite a lot of Dante," Beth remembered.Francesca smiled. "There was a man who knew what it was to love. But also to lose."She looked sad, a little lost. "Tomorrow I must fly home,”I reached a hand out to hers. "We'll make sure we don't lose touch. And, all the more reason to make the most of the time we have."I leaned across, kissing Francesca softly on the lips. "That's by way of a promise."She placed her hand flat on my chest, and even this innocuous contact sent a thrill through my body. "Francesca, you've made my nipples tingle," I confessed.She glanced at Beth, who was grinning. "In that case, we must do something about it."Francesca started to undo my shirt buttons, and Beth joined her. As soon as one nipple was exposed to view, Beth dabbed her tongue on it, then pursed her lips to blow a stream of cooler air, making it harden almost painfully. "Hey," I pretended to scold, "you know that's not the way I like.""Is this better?" Francesca queried in a low, seductive voice, placing her moistened lips around my other nipple and sliding her tongue wetly over it."Oh god, yes, “ I gasped, and Beth relented, her lips and tongue mirroring Francesca's. "Oh, that is absolute bliss," I murmured, looking down to see Francesca's dark hair to one side, Beth's glossy brown on the other. "I could let you do this all day."I felt Francesca's fingers working deftly at my belt, then the zip of my jeans. Her fingers slid inside, finding my hardness, and she glanced across at Beth. "He does not need so many clothes, no?"Between them they slid my jeans and y-fronts off, then returned to my chest, Francesca's fingers now wrapped gently round my shaft. "Maybe I give you a small treat," she teased, leaving Beth to play with my nipples while she moved downwards. She dabbed at the drop of clear liquid on my tip with her tongue, then glanced up to watch my expression. She wrapped her lips softly around me, and my eyes widened as despite my best efforts to hold back, a surge of pleasure rippled through me and sticky fluid splashed her lips, her tongue. "Francesca, I am so sorry," I gasped.She swallowed, running her tongue over her lips, using a fingertip to catch a stray drop. "Is no problem, I like,”"Don't worry," grinned Beth. "He'll be ready for more before too long."She shifted a little closer to Francesca. "Anyway, this is our chance for you and I to get to know each other better."I held my breath as Beth kissed Francesca softly. "You taste your lover, no?" Francesca murmured, and Beth grinned. "It wouldn't be the first time."I watched as their hands began to explore one another, Beth's fingers brushing over Francesca's nipples, eliciting a gasp, and Francesca raised her arms so that Beth could lift her dress over her head. Today Francesca wore a barely-there thong, and Beth watched her face with an almost wanton expression, fingers tugging the filmy fabric into Francesca's most sensitive place while Beth's mouth returned to her nipples. "O dio," Francesca breathed, her hands cupping Beth's breasts. "Let me touch you also."Beth slipped the straps of her dress off her shoulders, letting it slide to the floor, then moved to kiss Francesca again, fingers tangling in her hair as Francesca sought the clips of her bra, finally releasing them. Francesca carefully laid aside the lacy garment, then touched her tongue to each nipple in turn. "Um," breathed Beth, "let me lie down."She lay back, hands behind her head, and Francesca returned to her nipples, suckling one then the other softly. She paused to glance at me, eyes dancing. "You can help, no?"I caught Beth's eye. "One down," she grinned with a raise of her eyebrows, then parted her lips in a soundless moan as I bent to her breast, Francesca's mouth already busy on the other. "Oh god, that's good."Beth parted her thighs as Francesca's fingers explored upwards, meeting the soft cotton of her panties. "So damp," Francesca whispered. She hooked her fingers through the elastic, and Beth lifted her hips to let Francesca slide her panties down and off. I felt myself stir as Francesca deliberately lifted the soft cotton to her face, tonguing the moisture Beth had provided. "Um, sweet.""Oh, my breasts again," begged Beth, and I glanced at Francesca as my mouth returned to Beth's nipple. "Greedy," Francesca teased. "I know soon you will want something else."Her words proved true as moments later Beth flexed her hips upwards. "Please,”I watched spellbound as Francesca moved down, kneeling between Beth's feet and leaning forward. Francesca buried her face in Beth's fur, breathing in deeply, then Beth's eyes widened as Francesca used the tip of her nose to explore lower, brushing her nub. "I hope you're taking notes, Tim," she gasped.Francesca threw me a grin, then took a deep breath, blowing gently on Beth's most intimate place. Beth's response was a frustrated sound, almost a growl. "God, 'Cesca, touch me again."Francesca relented, bending to place a soft kiss, then dab with her tongue. She hesitated, then carefully slid two fingers into Beth's opening, her tongue beginning to brush Beth's hard nub more insistently.I shifted position so that I could continue to use my mouth and tongue on Beth's breasts while still watching. The muscles under the smooth skin of Beth's stomach began to tense, and I paused to lean down and whisper in Francesca's ear, getting first a widening of her eyes in surprise, then a nod of understanding.I renewed my attention to Beth's nipples, and watched Francesca continue to use her mouth, her fingers thrusting gently as Beth clenched her hands on the blanket.Francesca's eyes met mine, and I nodded. She slowly withdrew her fingers, her tongue still moving insistently on Beth's nub, and again I saw the telltale tightening of muscles that betrayed how close Beth was to her release. "Ready, darling?" I queried, and Beth nodded wordlessly.I held my breath as Francesca moved a slippery fingertip a little further back, and gently touched the center of Beth's other opening. Beth's response was immediate, a cry of ecstasy, her hips shuddering, her nipples hardening under my lips as never before. Her thighs tightened on Francesca, who fought to keep her place, tongue flickering to draw out the last moments of delight.Finally Beth subsided, chest heaving, eyes wide. "Oh, my, goodness," she managed eventually. "That was,”Francesca moved up to cradle Beth's head softly against her breasts. "For me, too."She placed a soft kiss on Beth's hair. "And now I know another of your little secrets."Francesca breathed in, her chest rising. "I think I too would enjoy, at the proper moment."Beth stirred in her arms. "Oh, I think we could oblige."She pulled out of Francesca's embrace, lying back again. "Ready?"Francesca slid across Beth's body, kneeling with her parted thighs offering access to her intimate place. A drop of clear liquid splashed down, and Beth caught it on her lips. "I think more than ready," she murmured.Beth cupped Francesca's breasts in her hands, then imitated something I knew she liked when I did it, pulling Francesca's nipples gently away from her body with pinched fingers. Francesca gasped, flexing her hips, and Beth took the hint, burying her mouth in Francesca's wetness.Francesca looked over her shoulder at me, her face betraying the ecstasy she was already feeling. "Come do whatever you want to me," she invited.I moved behind her, feeling Beth's fur gently tickling me as I lowered myself onto her body. My fingers explored Francesca from behind, feeling the movement of Beth's tongue close to my fingertips.Francesca gasped as I slid fingers into her, leaning forward a little, exposing her pink star to my view. I moistened a finger with my tongue, then used it to brush softly across her other opening. Her reaction was a moan, "Oh, more, “ and I pressed my finger a little more firmly, the tip now surrounded by a ring of smooth muscle.Francesca tilted her head back, her breasts pushed into Beth's caressing hands, her hips flexing, and I heard her begin to gasp with each thrust of my fingers inside her. "Oh, so good, Um, più forte."I felt the first tightening of her muscles on my fingers as she cried out unintelligibly, then I thrilled as her pink star contracted, rippling visibly as evidence of her climax, the tip of my finger squeezed repeatedly as Francesca's whole body shook.I withdrew from her carefully, and she slid from Beth's body, her eyes unfocused. "Oh, again new, and more,”She laid down on her side, Beth tenderly stroking her hair. "Rest now, darling."I joined them, one arm under Beth's head, the other stretched across to embrace Francesca, and closed my eyes, letting the warm sun lull me to sleep,When I opened my eyes, the sun had passed its highest point, and I leaned across to kiss Beth. "I'm beginning to wish we'd brought something for lunch."Beth rolled her eyes, grinning. "All you ever think about."She glanced towards the door through which we'd entered the garden. "I think I saw some strawberries growing, they must be from when this place was used."I got to my feet and walked along the border. Here and there, red berries peeped out from under the foliage, and I gathered them as I went. When I returned to the blanket, Francesca was sitting up, and I offered her a strawberry. "Um," she smiled, "sweet."We shared the fruit, but as we reached the last couple of berries I closed my hand. "Ah-ah, I have an plan for these."

Keeping sexual secretsBy neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I woke the next morning to the smell of bacon, and Beth appeared in the doorway with a tray. "Thought I'd treat you," she grinned, sitting on the edge of the bed.I bit into a bacon sandwich. "Um."Beth picked up her mug, sipping, and I detected a hint of anxiety in her expression. "Are you Okay?" I queried."I'm fine, really. But Mom will be back later, and I'm not sure how she'd feel if you stayed over again."I nodded. "Do you want to tell her about, well, about us?"Beth puzzled for a few moments. "Of course I want her to know."She smiled softly, putting her hand on mine. "I want everyone to know. But, well, it's still really new to me, and maybe I need some more time before she asks me loads of questions.""Like 'are you being careful?'" I sympathized."Exactly."The look in Beth's eyes changed to one I was starting to become familiar with. "Anyway," she murmured, "I want you all to myself for a while yet."I leaned over to kiss her. "You've definitely got me, love."From somewhere an idea dropped into my head. "I know, why don't we go away somewhere for a few days? We can say it's a last trip before we have to put our heads down and study."Beth's eyes lit up. "Perfect."I could see her beginning to try out different possibilities in her mind. "Where do you fancy?" I queried."How about, You know that place we always used to go, Herefordshire, wasn't it?""Um Hmm.""Well, I remember there was a hotel on the main street, a small one. We never stayed there, but whenever we walked past I noticed that on the sign it said they had a swimming pool, and I always wanted to try it. Especially when the weather's as warm as this."I was momentarily distracted by a picture of Beth in a swimsuit, a one-piece cut high at the sides, or maybe just a barely-there bikini,"Earth calling Tim," Beth teased. "I promise that all your fantasies will come true."I chuckled. "You don't know what you're letting yourself in for. Okay, let's take a look."I picked up Beth's iPad and tapped in a search. "Here it is."Beth leaned closer to look at the screen. "Great, do they have space?"I pulled up the booking calendar. "Oh, wow.""What?" Beth queried."There's one room that's next to the swimming pool, and whoever's staying in it gets sole use of the pool first thing in the morning and last thing at night."It was Beth's turn to let her imagination run away with her. "I could so swim naked."I clicked again. "Okay, it's available from tomorrow night, shall we?""You bet."I made the booking, and my phone buzzed with the email confirmation. "Sorted."Beth leaned over to hug me. "Thanks, Tim. This is going to be amazing!"She sighed. "But I think it would be a good idea if we spent today with our parents, I know Mom's already thinking about missing me when October comes around."I nodded. "We still have time for a shower, though?"Beth grinned. "Always."Again she enjoyed the sensation of my hands smoothing soapy foam over her body, but we resisted the temptation to go any further, "We'll have all the time in the world at the hotel," Beth promised, her voice full of anticipation, and I watched as she dressed and brushed her hair. "You look like butter wouldn't melt in your mouth," I teased."What in my mouth?" she riposted, grinning wickedly, and I kissed her hard on the lips. "Beth, I am so lucky to have you."She stood on the doorstep watching as I set off on the short walk home. "I'll call you," I promised from the end of the path. Then she was out of sight, and I walked the rest of the way with what must have been a distracted smile on my face, anticipating our holiday.My father was at home when I arrived, and when I explained our plans, he just nodded. "Make the most of the weather while you're free, I hear it gets quite misty in the autumn where you two are going."He glanced at the sky. "Talking of which, can you give me a hand with the lawn? If we're lucky, I'll only have to do it a couple more times this year."I spent the day helping in the garden, though I didn't say it, I could tell that Dad was slowing down a little, and it'd be no bad thing if I got some of the heavier jobs out of the way for him before I was away most of the time. Lunch was sandwiches, and when Mom got back from work she looked at the garden, then at two obviously hungry men. "I think you've earned pizza," she grinned."Tim's got some plans to tell you about," Dad dropped into the conversation, and I explained about our trip. "Oh, I remember that place," Mom nodded. "It'll be handy for the craft place, and wasn't there an Indian restaurant somewhere nearby?"I'd forgotten about the restaurant, and I chuckled. "Beth'll be pleased, she loves Indian food."We sat in the lounge to enjoy our pizza, and finally I stretched, covering a yawn. "Think I'll call it a day.""What time are you setting off tomorrow?" queried Dad."I thought about eleven, we can stop for lunch somewhere, and we'll still get there in plenty of time to check in to the hotel and decide where to have dinner.""Night, then."I made my way upstairs, closing the door of my room, and sprawled on the bed. I picked up my phone and tapped on Beth's name, listening to the soft trilling of the dial tone. She must have set her computer to answer calls from me automatically, and my screen lit to show her standing by her bed putting things into a suitcase.She glanced towards the camera, and quickly closed the suitcase lid. "A girl has to have some secrets, you know," she grinned.She came to sit down in front of her desk. "How was the rest of your day?"I ran through what I'd been up to. "The garden looks a lot tidier, anyway. How about you?"Beth gave me a wry smile. "Mom did try fishing a little when she got back, especially when I told her about our trip. But I managed to steer the conversation in a different direction."She glanced towards the bed. "I know we've only had a couple of nights together so far, but I'm already going to miss you.""I know, love."I thought for a moment. "Why don't we both go through our usual routine, but stay on here, then it'll feel like we're together, sort of."Beth nodded. "I like that idea. Okay, I'll get ready for bed."She moved her case onto the floor, then looked directly into the camera while she started to unbutton her blouse. Her skirt went next, and she grinned as she posed in her underwear, one hand on her hip. "Okay so far?"I nodded. "Definitely."She reached behind her back to unfasten her bra, dropping it on the chair, then slipped off her panties, standing with her arms by her sides. "You are beautiful," I offered. "Wish I could wrap my arms around you right now."She pulled back the bed covers and lay down, stretching her legs out. "Burr, sheet's a little cold."She glanced down at her nipples, standing up in the slight chill, and I couldn't help myself. "If I was with you, I would definitely put my mouth there to warm you up."Beth breathed in, almost a gasp. "Um, I'd like that."She covered one breast with a hand, resting her other palm on her stomach. "Tim, I'm feeling a little shy right now, but, if this was really my usual routine, I'd probably, well,”I gave her a reassuring smile. "I can go if you want to."Beth shook her head determinedly. "No, please stay."She slid her hand a little further down, fingers reaching her soft fur, then closed her eyes as she parted her thighs a little. I hardly dared breathe as I watched her touch her most sensitive place with one fingertip, her mouth forming an O as her hips flexed upwards a little. "Um."She squeezed her breast, then touched a finger to her tongue, using her wet fingertip to brush her nipple. "Oh, not as good as your mouth but feels nice."Her hand between her thighs moved again, and she looked up at the camera. "You've ruined me, you know." Her voice was matter-of-fact, but her dancing eyes reassured me that she was only teasing."How so?" I queried."Before, I would have been fine touching myself like this, but now, I need something inside me."She followed her words with action, sliding two fingers deep inside herself, parting her thighs more. Her other hand left her breast, her fingers touching her hard nub, and she moaned loudly, then caught her lip between her teeth, looking towards her bedroom door. "Oops."She moved her fingers more urgently. "Oh, yes, I can definitely imagine this is you in me, we'll have to try this, me using my fingers on myself at the same time."She shifted nearer to the bottom of the bed, giving me a closer view, and I couldn't help pressing my hand to the front of my jeans. "In case you didn't guess, you've made me so hard right now."Beth nodded wordlessly, her hips now flexing in rhythm with the movement of her fingers, and I watched spellbound as her muscles started to tense visibly. "Um, oh, so close, wish you were about to get there too,"She pressed her lips together in an attempt to be quiet, but I heard the unmistakable creak of the bed as Beth's back arched, her whole body shaking for long seconds. Finally she let out a gasp, eyes wide open, and turned onto her side, squeezing her thighs together around her fingers. "Oh, my goodness."She turned onto her back again, withdrawing her fingers, and I felt a thrill as she brought them deliberately to her mouth, her tongue tasting the glossy slipperiness I could see. "Um, wish you could taste this," she breathed.I fanned my face. "Goodness, Beth, you've really got me going."Beth grinned wickedly. "Why don't you do something about it, then."I blinked. "Really?""Sure, I'm curious. Why not?"I thought for a moment. "I always thought it'd look clumsy, awkward,”Beth shook her head. "I really want to see.""Okay." I propped my phone up. "Is that working?"She nodded, and I stepped back to quickly undress, then stretched out on the bed. I reached for the tissue box, but I saw Beth grinning. "Don't bother with those yet."I raised my eyebrows. "Okay, you can see everything, then. But it'll be messy.""The messier the better," she chuckled.I started to touch my nipples, and I saw Beth looking thoughtful. "Yours are really sensitive, aren't they."I nodded, and she smiled. "I'll remember."After a few moments I glanced at her, then used my tongue to wet my palm, my fingers, starting to touch myself. I could see Beth lean closer to her screen. "So that's how,” she mused.She thought for a moment. "Maybe it'd feel a bit the same if you were between my breasts?"She moved her fingers experimentally up and down her cleavage, then pushed her breasts together with her hands. "Like this, maybe,”

Best friends unexpectedly find they want to share more.By neruval442. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Beth and I have known each other literally forever. We met at preschool, and I can truthfully say I have no earlier memory than her smiling face asking my name as we stood on the school playground waiting to go into our first lesson. We were inseparable through that school and into the primary school, somehow always ending up in the same class, sitting on the same table for reading and drawing when we could. The fact that she was a girl and I was a boy generated mild comment, but the consensus was that these days it was all to the good that kids, especially so young, didn't seem to discriminate when choosing friends.When we went up to secondary school, it wasn't even a question whether we'd do homework together every night, and our parents just shrugged their shoulders and agreed who'd cook on what day, Beth's eyes lighting up when my mum produced her favorite spaghetti sauce.We talked about everything, TV, our other friends, music we liked, school work. Sometimes our families went on holiday together, the usual places, Spain, Italy, but when our trips were separate, the first thing we did when we got back was breathlessly bring each other up to date with what we'd done, seen.Of course we'd gone through the "I'll show you mine, if you'll show me yours" phase, playing doctors and nurses, but somehow it had never translated into any more experimentation, and Beth and I never really touched, except for the frequent hugs of celebration, comfort, commiseration, depending on what life brought us. Beth confided in me when her periods started, school sex education lessons had made sure we knew how things basically worked, and I could tell that her body was changing, breasts and hips more noticeable, but she was always my best friend above all else, and somehow it never occurred to me to think of her in any other way.Of course we had to think about what would happen after college exams, but the problem solved itself, a town with two universities, one that had a good reputation for Beth's chosen subject, the other that offered a top-notch course for mine. We'd celebrated our eighteenth birthday parties, I'd cried unashamedly, brushing away the tears running down my cheeks, at the heartfelt speech Beth made at mine. I tried to reciprocate at her party, then sobbed my heart out again when she chose Westlife's 'Safe' for us to dance to at the end of the night.What people thought of us by then didn't really trouble us, from overheard comments, those who didn't really know us assumed we were boyfriend and girlfriend, 'obviously' sleeping together, but by then our friendship was so well-known that it wasn't even a matter of jealousy. Perhaps envy; but we tried, Beth especially, to be gracious, generous to everyone, so only the most petty minds could find anything to complain at.Of course we'd talked about sex, after those embarrassing classes at school, I'd admitted to Beth that I masturbated, and with pink cheeks she'd confessed the same. We even went as far as to look at a porn site on my laptop, and Beth raised her eyebrows, pretending to fan her face at the scene playing out on the monitor. "But it's all staged, right?" she shrugged. "It's bound to be more clumsy and messy for real." The conversation moved on to something else, and the topic didn't come up again for a while.The months rolled round to August, lazy days after exams, too soon to make serious plans for university, and Beth and I were sitting at the square table in her bedroom as usual it was the same table where we always did homework and projects, and the blog we started more than 10 years ago. Beth was sketching something on her art pad, and I was picking photos from our last trip to put on our blog. But something was niggling at me, something I couldn't quite put my finger on. I glanced across at Beth, and her pencil stopped moving. "Tim?""Uh, yes?"She closed the pad, put it on her desk. "Can we talk?"I blinked. "Since when did you ever have to ask me that?" I shifted my chair closer. "Something bothering you?"She nodded. "I'm thinking about freshers' week."I gave her a puzzled look. "Oh, the orientation events with cheap beer for kids away from home for the first time, going a little crazy, college clubs touting for members. What's the problem?"Beth twirled the pencil distractedly in her fingers. "Well, I'm thinking, there'll be a lot of boys there, perhaps I'll get chatting to one, maybe he gets a crush on me, I ask him out for coffee,”"I get the picture," I nodded. Something unexpected stirred in my emotions, but I pushed it down. "You know guys will say anything to get into a girl's panties, right?"Beth smiled wryly. "I know. But let's say I think he's genuine, I can trust him, at least for a night, anyway.""So, then you take care," I reminded.She nodded. "I take my pills, and Mom's already given me a box of condoms, bless her.""But,” I prompted. "You said you wanted to talk, right?"Beth looked up, a pink tinge suffusing her cheeks. "Tim, if I had a close girlfriend, I mean a friend who was a girl, half as close as you, I'd talk to her about this. But I really don't. I want to talk about, well, what I might like, when it comes to it."I gave her the most reassuring smile I could manage. "I can handle that. And there's a definite upside, I can give you the male perspective on the whole thing."She glanced at me sideways. "Okay.""So where do you want to start?""Well," mused Beth, her eyes taking on the faraway look that I knew meant she was creating a scene in her imagination. "Let's assume we've done the kissing part, and somehow, how does this even work?, he's asked me if, and I've told him Yes. I think I'd like him to be the one undressing me."She chuckled. "Of course I'd make sure I had decent panties on, and a bra that hadn't gone grey in the wash.""So he'd be fumbling with buttons, and those fiddly clips," I teased. “ Yes, you'd like undies that are more than just the functional type.”"A little bit of clumsiness would be reassuring," Beth shrugged. "I wouldn't want to think he'd had too much practice.""Would he take everything off at once?" I wondered."Well, maybe everything except my panties, he ought to wait till last for those."I couldn't help the image that was forming in my mind, I had a fair idea what Beth looked like without her clothes, we were quite casual around one another when we were changing. "As a man, I'm pretty sure he'd be entirely distracted by your awesome breasts."She grinned. "Fine by me, I'm rather hoping he'll pay them some serious attention.""Tell me how." I ventured, enjoying this new sexual tension we were both feeling.Beth breathed in. "Well, he could touch them, stroke them,” unconsciously her hands demonstrated her meaning, though without touching herself, "and maybe just ever so gently pinch my nipples with his fingers."She shivered with anticipated pleasure. "But what I'd really want him to do is to put his mouth on them, I can almost feel what it'd be like for my nipples to be surrounded by warmth, wetness, and then to be suckled softly,”"Wow," I breathed. "And then?""That would really get me turned on. I'm so, I mean, I'd be so wet, and I'd want him to slide his hand up between my thighs until he was touching my panties. He could, oh, god, press against me with his fingers while his mouth was still busy on my breasts."Her face was definitely flushed now, but she kept her eyes fixed on my face. "It wouldn't be long before I'd whisper,” she paused, then leaned forward to my ear “ 'You can take them off'. So he'd hook his fingers through the elastic, and I'd lift my hips for a moment while he slid my panties down, then past my feet."I had to adjust my trousers. "Are you ready for him to go inside you?" I breathed, starting to lose myself in Beth's fantasy.She looked down shyly, shaking her head. "What I really want, I'd do anything, anything if he'd go down there, his tongue, really taking his time,”"Anything?" I raised one eyebrow.Beth nodded. "Once he'd made me a soaking mess, he could do anything to me he wanted."I chuckled. "Most men would probably want you to use your mouth on them in turn."Beth nodded. "As long as he was clean,”She paused, frowning slightly. "Not everybody's like you, I mean, what's it called?""Circumcised," I supplied, and she nodded. "I think I'd prefer that. So yes, if he wanted me to I'd kneel and put my lips round him, even let him fuck my mouth."I blinked at her choice of words, Beth absolutely never used vulgar language, but she was obviously carried away with her fantasy, deliberately choosing a provocative phrase for what she was describing.She shifted in her chair. "After a while I'd pull my knees up, open fully to him, and he'd move his body between my thighs, maybe I'd need to use my fingers to guide him into the right place."I raised my eyebrows. "What about that condom?""Wups," Beth caught her lower lip between her teeth. "Thanks for reminding me. So I get one from my bedside drawer, tear open the foil, and roll it onto him with my fingers. Then what I just said, and he pushes slowly into me."Her expression turned slightly apprehensive. "I  guess it might hurt, the first time. But I'm sure he'd be careful."Beth was being very courageous, telling me her intimate sexual fantasy. There had to be a reason for this?Her face resumed its faraway expression. "Then he'd be moving in me, and I'd flex my hips just a little to help him."I smiled wryly. "After what you did to him, I can't imagine he's going to last very long."Beth tilted her head. "I suppose not. But remember, it's his reward for giving me what I needed, So I'd be watching his face, and I'd be able to tell when he was nearly there, and I'd let him know it was okay, 'yes, come for me, don't hold back, ' Then he'd cry out, I hope not too loud, and I'd feel him stiffen inside me, then he'd thrust hard, once, again,”She frowned again. "I suppose with the condom I wouldn't really feel his stuff.""Much safer that way, though," I reminded her."True. So then I guess he'd start to soften, so he'd have to come out of me, make sure the condom didn't slip."She grinned. "I suppose he'd tie it, or wrap it in hankies or something, throw it in my bin. Maybe I'd take it out later so no one else would know.""They'd know if they changed the sheets," I pointed out, and Beth looked startled, then nodded. "Oops, of course.""So when he's finished, what would your lover do then?" I queried.Beth looked thoughtful. "Well, I suppose I'd hoped for a cuddle."I nodded. "Would you want him to stay the night?"She looked puzzled. "I'm not sure. This is where I can't really imagine it, would I want us to wake up together, what would we even say? Or would I want to be alone, and deal with how I felt about him, the next time I saw him?"I reached to put my hand on hers. "Well, if it helps, maybe in some alternate reality, you and I didn't meet til college, and the guy you meet at freshers' fair is me, I would definitely want to wake up next to you."I wasn't prepared for her reaction, her fingers tightening almost painfully on mine, her face crumpling as though on the verge of tears. "That is the sweetest thing you've ever said to me."She took a deep breath. "Tim, what if, what if that reality could be this one?"My entire world seemed to turn upside down in an instant, every image of the life she and I had shared since that first playground meeting, flashing through my mind. "Beth?"Her gaze was locked on my face, something incomprehensibly wild, yet soft in her eyes. She drew me closer, and our lips touched, clumsy but somehow, just right. The kiss deepened, and Beth closed her eyes, lost in the sensation.After a few moments she moved back; "Tim, I want this, and I promise,” she put her hand on her heart, "that it will not change what we already have."I nodded, blinking back tears of my own. "But what about,”I glanced at the open door of her bedroom. "Your parents are just downstairs."The confident glint which I loved so much returned to her eyes. "Easy, watch."She stepped into the hall & onto the landing. "Mom?"Her mother appeared from the living room. "Yes, dear?""Tim and I have to record something for our video blog, we need to close the door for a while.""Okay, darling, we won't disturb you."Beth came back into the room, closing the door firmly and leaning with her back to it. "See, problem solved."She held out her arms, and I came into them, pressing her against the door. "Um," she murmured. "Kind of nice to feel trapped."I covered her mouth with mine, gently but insistently pressing my tongue between her lips, and she gasped, her breath catching in her throat. The wild look returned to her eyes, and she put one hand behind my neck, surprising me with the force of her response. After a few moments she broke away, her lips trembling. "So I think we can say we've done the kissing part," she breathed, echoing her words from a few minutes earlier."And I think what you said before counts as a Yes," I followed suit.She nodded solemnly. "So,”She was wearing a t-shirt, so no buttons to fumble with, and I tugged it free from her jeans. She raised her arms above her head, letting me lift the t-shirt off, drop it over the back of the chair. Underneath, her underwire bra was soft, shiny peach, skin showing tantalizingly through the lace, and I bent to place a kiss on her protruding covered nipples, feeling them hardening & raising under my lips. I slid a hand behind her back seeking the fastening of her bra, and felt a moment of satisfaction as my fingers released the 3 hooks on the first attempt. "I could almost suspect you of having practiced," Beth's voice was teasing.She slipped the now-loose straps from her shoulders, letting the cups fall into her palms, then draped the bra on top of her t-shirt. "As distracting as you e

 Getting Policed & Propositioned. A 2-part story By Requiax. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. So I was feeling euphoric as I continued on my way back to my family's vacated house. This whole experience had been a fantasy of mine for a long time; that it was going so well in reality was giving me even more confidence. Car 9 So, I didn't hear the car pull in behind me. Not until the flash of blue lights and the peal of the siren, anyway! I jumped, and turned. I was on a quiet road, no other people or traffic; but a police cruiser had just pulled up to the curb right where I was walking!Had someone who had seen me walking around naked called the police? That was my first thought. It was, after all, something I had expected. My only plan for dealing with such as that had been to keep moving, and hope that by the time the cops were called and (if they decided to) responded, I would be somewhere else. But was that enough, or had my own hubris gotten the better of me and I'd underestimated the police ability to locate one naked dude somewhere in town? Or was this just a random patrol who had seen me out walking and done what any cop would do and investigate. I froze in panic, all my excitement undone in an instant. I knew I was breaking the law. Public nudity is illegal in my state. Yet here I was, stark naked on a public street, with no clothes nearby. I was potentially in real trouble. In a flash I considered my options. I'm a fit guy, and I briefly wondered about running. I wasn't a million miles from the house now. But it wasn't like I had access to the house any more, the keys were with the realtor. The only reason I was going back to the house was for me to put my clothes back on, get in my car and go. And could I really outrun a police cruiser? Or was it more likely that I'd just make more trouble for myself (or even; worst case scenario; end up in a car chase if the police assumed I was intoxicated and then saw me get behind the wheel)? I could pretend I was drunk, or high; or even that I was freaking out. But those weren't sensible suggestions. Being drunk or high and naked in public would probably go down worse than being straight sober and nude; and if they thought I was crazy I might find myself getting a tazer to the balls; or even a gun pointed in my face. Even at best I'd probably end up in a hospital getting checked out when I needed to be on my way back to college. I decided that really, the only option I had was to co-operate with the cops and tell them the truth (well, a version of the truth; if at all possible I intended to leave out the part where I had masturbated publicly in front of people!). I turned and faced the cruiser. I had my hands by my sides, palms out; I didn't want the cops to think I meant trouble. It was a lone officer driving, and he got out of the car. He was an older cop, about my dad's age. I recognised him; I didn't know his name but when you've been a teenager in a small town you get to know all the local cops, and they get to know you. "Are you alright there, son?" he asked me. I nodded. "Uh-huh, I'm fine officer." He took a long look at me. "Where are your clothes, son?" "Um, I don't have them with me." "I can see that. Where are they?" I paused. "Back at my house." "You been drinking?" He asked. "Smoked anything? Taken anything?" I shook my head. "No sir." He looked sceptical, but appeared to take me at my word. "Then, son, do you mind telling me what you're doing out here at this time of day in a public place without a stitch of clothing on you?" I chose my words carefully. "Well, officer," I began, "it's my last day in town. I'm moving away and I'm leaving tonight. And, well, I just got this idea in me that before I went I would do a little streak, just my way of seeing the town off. It seems real dumb now to say it to you but it just made me laugh at the time to think it, so I sorta dared myself to take my clothes off and run about a bit. You know, the way sometimes people do at football games and the like?" Well, it wasn't a lie. I wasn't sure if the sort of prolonged public nudity I had engaged in counted as 'streaking' exactly; but it came I think from the same motivation; that compulsion to exhibit oneself, to show my naked body to the world. The cop said nothing for a minute. I could tell he was turning my explanation over in his mind, looking to see if it held up. I had no idea if he was responding to a complaint; if he was, my story might unravel, especially if it showed I had been naked for about 90 minutes now and travelled quite far. "You know, son, that running around in public view in the altogether is against the law?" "I know, officer," I replied, trying to sound suitably contrite. "I'm sorry for this. I meant no harm, I was just having a little fun before I leave town. But I should have thought about it more. I guess I'm in real trouble now, huh?" The cop looked thoughtful. "Well now," he said after a while, "I wouldn't say that." He opened the door to his cruiser and made to lean inside, but stopped and turned back to me. "Cover yourself up a moment would you, son," he advised. I cupped both hands over my cock and balls. I'd been very conscious of my nakedness during this whole conversation; the presence of the cop in his starchy uniform seemed to emphasise more my own nudity and vulnerability. Fortunately, my cock had stayed flaccid; I was too nervous to get aroused. Satisfied for the moment, the cop leaned back into his cruiser and picked up his radio. "Dispatch, this is car 9," he hailed. After a moment the radio crackled back; "Dispatch. Go ahead car 9." The cop paused, then spoke clearly. "Dispatch, has anyone called in a code 3 1 4 tonight?" The woman on the other end of the radio seemed thrown by this question. "Code 3 1 4, car 9?" she repeated. "Affirmative, dispatch. Has anyone called in a code 3 1 4 tonight?" "No, car 9," the woman replied after a moment. "No call outs for code 3 1 4. Why?" "Just a conversation with a citizen, dispatch," the cop replied. "Nothing to worry about. Car 9 out." (I learned later that a 3 1 4 was the penal code for indecent exposure or public nudity, and if someone had called the cops about me, that would have been what would have gone out to the officer on call; although at the time it meant nothing to me). Cupped or Cuffed The cop turned back to me. "Well son," he said, "it seems like we've had no complaints about you. So it looks like the only law enforcement that knows you're out here with your dingus in the wind is me. "Now," he continued, "I really should write you up with a citation, at least give you a ticket and give you a ride back home. But, you seem like a good kid. I know your folks, know of them anyway, and when you say you're leaving town tonight I know that's true. I think you're a smart kid who decided to do something dumb on a goof and, well, it isn't in me to punish you for that. How old are you, son? 18, 19?" "20," I replied. He nodded. "I got a son around your age and he's a smart kid too but he says and does the dumbest stuff sometimes. Not 'run around the street in your birthday suit' dumb but still pretty dumb. I wouldn't want to see him get into trouble for that and I doubt your daddy would want the same for you. "Well," he continued, "the way I see it is, if you can tell me you're gonna turn around and head straight back home and put your goddamn pants back on, and you do just that, I'm willing to forget I ever saw you. Can you do that?" I nodded enthusiastically. "Of course officer. I was actually just heading-" He cut me off. "Just go, son. The longer you're stood there with your balls out, the more likely it is someone will call it in and then I can't ignore it." Evidently, I learned later; there are some statutes which require a community complaint, in order to be prosecuted. Just as a cop's peace cannot be disturbed, A cop's morals cannot be outraged. The community has to initiate the complaint. I thanked him and set off in a sprint for home. I kept my hands cupped over my genitals until I was out of his sight, then I just jogged briskly, my cock swinging as I moved. I felt a great sense of relief; I'd got caught by a cop, the thing I had specifically not wanted to happen to me, and yet I'd got away with it. Had it been any other day or night I had tried this, I might well have ended up in a whole load of trouble, with the law and with my parents. But because it was my final night in town, it seemed like fate had cut me some slack and given me a cop who was willing to look the other way as long as nobody had come to any harm. Sunset Driveway I was feeling excited again, thrilled once more by my own exposure. But I also felt a sense of sadness. I was almost back at the family home; I'd no intention of breaking my word to the cop and doing any further nude adventuring tonight. But once I got back to our old home, the fun would be over, and I'd be clothed again and on my way. I rounded the corner and headed along my old street. It was night now, and a lot of the houses were dark. There were a few lights on but I didn't feel like I was at risk of getting into trouble here. I was nearly home anyway, and my clothes should be where I left them, on the floor by my car. Sure enough, as I walked up my driveway I could see them; crumpled jeans, boxers and a t-shirt. It had been over 2 hours since I'd last had any clothes on, and in that time I'd been seen by who knows how many people; all of them staring at my naked body and exposed cock. I'd masturbated, and ejaculated, in front of two complete strangers, shopped in a convenience store nude, and even brushed with the law and got away with it. Whatever exhibitionism I got up to in future, it would be hard to top this. As I got to the car I decided to postpone the disappointment. As it was now dark, I could probably get away with driving in the nude. As long as I kept my clothes close by, I would be able to go maybe even until my first stop for gas without dressing! Mrs. Robinson I was walking around to where my clothes lay when I heard my name being called. "Chris?" came the shout. "Chris Gill?" I turned. Walking up the driveway towards me was a woman. I recognised her straight away. Her name was Laura. She was one of our neighbours; and the wife of a friend of my dad's. I was busted. Ryan, Laura's husband, was one of the people who would be keeping in touch with my parents, if only through Facebook. If she told her husband she'd caught me naked outside the house, word would get back to my mom and dad, and I'd have some awkward explaining to do. I could probably come up with an excuse to them that would cover it (as it was only in the driveway), but still, I'd have preferred not to have had to discuss it with them. "Um, hi Laura," I said. My clothes were on the bottom step; I went to reach for them, then stopped. Laura was close now, lit by the outside light of the house, which was still on, its sensor triggered by her presence. Laura was younger than her husband by quite a few years; she was only in her late thirties, or at most forty. She was dressed, as she often was this time of night, in running gear; yoga pants and sneakers, a loose muscle vest with a sports bra top underneath it. The tight clothes hugged her athletic curves. Laura was always working out, running or exercising, and it paid off. She was flat stomached, with a rounded swing to her hips and small, but not over-small, breasts. Her face was tanned and youthful, only a few lines in the corner of her eyes. She took care of herself and never left the house without looking her best, and in my teens I had harboured more than a small crush on her. And she was currently smiling happily at me. "Chris Gill, you're naked," she exclaimed. "What are you doing out here naked?" "Uh, yeah," I said, standing up. "I was just;  uh; " "I saw you earlier," she went on. "You went out, down the street, no clothes on you at all, just like now. Have you been naked this whole time?" I decided, once again, that honesty was the best policy. It's hard to lie when you've got no clothes on! "Yeah," I said, trying to appear casual about it. "What?" she said. "You've been running round the neighbourhood naked?" "Yeah," I said. "Actually I went into town." Her eyes widened. "Like that?" She looked me up and down. I became very aware of my gaze, and my cock, which had been flaccid, began to stir. I nodded. "And you didn't get arrested?" "Nah. A cop saw me. He was cool though." She shook her head. "I can't believe it," she said. "Why on earth would you do that?" "Well," I shrugged. "It was my last night here. I wanted to make it memorable. And besides," my cock was slowly rising now, "I just really like being naked in front of people." She laughed warmly. "Why am I just learning this now?" she asked in mock exasperation. "Why when this is your last night here? I'd have had you mowing our lawn naked every time Ryan was out of town!" A dozen frustrated teenage Milf fantasies fizzed in my mind. From her tone and body language I could tell that, far from being shocked or embarrassed by my naked body, Laura was enjoying the experience of seeing me exposed. My cock sprang to full attention as we talked. "Front lawn?" I joked. Laura laughed again. "It would give the neighbours something to talk about," she said. "And something tells me you'd have been quite happy to do it." She was doing the worst job of pretending she hadn't noticed my erection; something which only served to increase my arousal as I noticed every downward glance she was making. I confirmed to her that, yes, I'd have been more than happy to go naked in public at her direction, and I began to describe some of my prior experiences with exhibitionism, which she reacted to with humour and enthusiasm. I was rock hard now. Almost without realising it, as we talked I reached down and took my cock in my hand. I gave myself a few lazy, slow strokes, a tingle of pleasure running through me. Laura looked down again, making no attempt to hide it this time. "Naughty boy," she said with a smile. I made no reply, instead I slowly stroked my cock again. Laura pulled off her muscle vest, exposing her tanned, flat stomach. "Is that what you want to do?" she asked. I nodded. Laura hiked herself up, sitting on the hood of my car. She parted her legs, and I stepped into that V of space between them, under the spotlight of the security lamp, ready to perform. I stroked myself, long movements up and down my shaft. I stood legs apart, crotch thrust forward, stomach muscles tight. I took my time; I had come once already, not an hour before, so I knew I would last a lot longer this time. Laura would appreciate a decent show, I thought. She watched in silence, eyes wide. She was leaning back on the front hood of my car, biting her lip, a smile teasing on her face. I stroked myself for a few minutes, finding a rhythm. I made sure she could see everything. After a while, Laura shifted. As I watched and pleasured myself, she pushed her elasticated sports bra upwards, freeing her breasts beneath, exposing them. Her skin was the same tanned shade; clearly she didn't wear a bikini to sunbathe; her small brown nipples puckered and hard. She rolled one between thumb and forefinger, letting out a little moan of pleasure. Her other hand slid into the waistband of her yoga pants and she began to touch herself. That was it for me, and I could hold back no longer. I crested the wave of my orgasm, my shaft pulsing. Cum squirted from the end; not the geyser I had shot forth earlier but still clearly visible in the light, dripping from my cock to spot on the asphalt between myself and the car on which Laura sat. I grunted and moaned as I came, as if to force every drop of cum from my balls, and Laura laughed delightedly. My orgasm finished, I slowed then ended my stroke. I stood for a moment, still hard, a bead of cum formed on my cock head. Laura withdrew her hand from her waistband almost embarrassedly. I bent to retrieve my boxers, making as if to wipe myself with them, but Laura stopped me. Leaning forward, she slipped the head of my cock into her warm, wet mouth, licking me clean. My cock was still sensitive from my orgasm, and I gasped and shivered. Laura made an appreciative noise as she let my cock plop loose from her mouth. "I wanted to blow you," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "But you're such a kinky guy, I knew you'd be happier giving me a show." "You didn't like the show?" I asked. "Oh, I loved it," she smiled. "But it means I'll never get a chance to show you what I can do, too. Now now you're going away." "Well," I said, "I can always come and visit; the next time Ryan's out of town?" She laughed. "I just might take you up on that." We said our goodbyes then. She grabbed me in a bare-chested hug before pulling her top down, pressing her bare breasts to my naked torso. She reached behind me and grabbed my ass with both hands, squeezing, and squealing delightedly. "Seriously, call me," she said, replacing her clothing, and she headed quickly back down the driveway and away, presumably before her husband wondered where she had gone to. After that, there was little left for me to do. I gathered up my discarded clothes, tossed them into the passenger seat, and then hopped into my car and drove away from the house. On The Road To Campus I spent most of the overnight drive back to college nude, donning my t-shirt and jeans only to get gas or visit rest stops. I was nude again as I arrived on campus; it was early morning by then, and not a soul was around when I parked up by the dorm. Cautiously I opened the car door and stepped out. It wasn't my first time being nude on campus at this sort of hour, and I knew the low light and early morning mist meant I was pretty safe to do so. But I was so tired I had no energy for fun, and picking up my loose clothes and one of my bags from the car I headed straight into the dorm. My roommate didn't stir as I went into our room; fortunate, as I would have had to explain to him why I had walked in completely naked; and I quickly kicked off my shoes and crawled into bed. I lay back, and as sleep came quickly to me I smiled. I would miss my old home town a great deal, and I had so many fond memories of growing up there. But, I told myself, none would be quite as memorable as my last evening there. By Requiax, for Literotica